Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Wymack had always been suspicious of the woods outside Palmetto. He had lived there long enough to know that some people walked in and never walked out. He had worked the farmland at the edges of its border enough to feel the sting of eyes on him. But whenever he turned, there was no one there. The others in Palmetto griped about the wolf problem, but Wymack knew there was more to it than a few overgrown dogs. Still, it wasn’t like he was going to do anything about it. Palmetto was fine with the amount of land they had. Enough wood, enough food. There was no reason to bother the wolves or whatever other creatures lived in there.

Until, of course, the Moriyamas gave them a reason.

Wymack trudged through his newer farmland. He was glad that he could go back to farming instead of working on that ugly eyesore of a wall, but his farming duties had practically doubled. He had to feed more than just the regular Palmetto villagers, but all of his majesty’s soldiers that decided Palmetto was the town to take up residence in. What had once been small and homely now had a fortress towering over it and a wall closing it in.

“It’s to keep the townsfolk safe from the wolves we’ve heard so much about,” the lord Riko had said. Everyone knew better. It wasn’t a wall. It was a cage.

They wouldn’t even need safety from the wolves if Riko hadn’t insisted on chopping down all the trees, terrorizing the local wildlife and decimating their habitats. It was always more with him. More resources, more farmland, more exports. Wymack suspected that it was just to impress his older brother, the soon-to-be-king of the Moriyama Empire. Wymack wouldn’t touch those daddy and/or brother issues with a ten-foot-pole. It was above his paygrade.

The sun had lowered substantially in the sky by the time Wymack decided to call it quits. The forest was unnerving him. The land he was caring for had once been wild, and now he was forcing it into submission. It made his joints ache strangely. He didn’t like it. As he leaned his hoe up against a post and tied his seed bag at his belt, he heard rustles. Turning, Wymack could only freeze.

Wolves.

A pack of five wolves were stalking forward, having emerged from the shadowed forest behind them. Dark gray in color, they snarled and snapped at him viciously. Their fur was bristled, teeth sharp and paws massive. Wymack was not a small man by any means, but creatures like these made him feel miniscule.

One leaped forward and scratched at his arm, knocking Wymack down. He grunted and took the hit, looking around. All the other farmers and loggers had gone back into town. There was a bell for wolves, but Wymack was too far from it. He shuffled backwards until he hit the fence he had spent days making, clutching his bleeding arm. He knew the wolves were just animals. They were just looking for a meal. He would’ve thought the sheep would be more appetizing. The wolves didn’t seem like they had the ability to care about the destruction of their forest, but maybe they did. Maybe he was a sacrifice for them. Of course it would be him and not that asshole Riko.

“Just make it quick, and kill the stupid lord next time,” Wymack mumbled under his breath. Not like the wolves could hear him. It brought a strange comfort, though. Maybe someone would. The wolves creeped in closer. Playing with their food.

Awoooooooo. The noise was soft at first, but it caused all the wolves to freeze. A gentle, almost scratchy howl. It drifted effortlessly through the trees, making all the wolves stand at attention. Wymack swore he saw their eyes glow as they retreated to the treeline. They didn’t move all the way into the forest, seemingly flanking something.

Someone.

His clothes were old and dingy, with a shirt too big and pants just a touch too short. His hands were dirty and he wore no shoes, feet caked black with mud and debris. His face and hair were dirty as well, but Wymack could see lightly tanned skin and auburn hair peeking through. He was short and thin, a wiry slip of a thing, but held himself in a way that didn’t suggest a child. No, he was at least eighteen, Wymack guessed. Maybe older, but not by much. The boy walked with a hunched, careful stance. He stalked forward like the wolves did. When Wymack met his eyes, he saw they were bright blue. Almost inhuman. Wymack also noticed eyebags, and a certain exhaustion in every step.

“Who are you, kid?” Wymack blurted out. The boy startled at Wymack’s words, snarling. Wymack couldn’t help but stare at the teeth that were revealed. Sharp.

“I won’t hurt ‘ya,” Wymack said, putting his hands up best he could. He flinched moving his injured arm, but did it anyway. The boy looked at him curiously. There was still an intense caution in his movements, but he slunk towards Wymack. Every step he looked at Wymack’s hands as if expecting an attack. Wymack stayed still and quiet. Finally, the boy was within arm’s reach, and looked at the claw marks on Wymack’s arm, and then at Wymack’s face.

“I’ll be alright, kid. Just need to get some bandages. I could get you food back at the town?” The boy twitched at that, but looked back at Wymack’s arm. Gently, he reached his hand forward, and made a soft howling noise. Wymack could only stare as golden light began to surround the boy’s hand, creating the shape of a paw. He didn’t touch Wymack’s arm, but placed his hand just a few inches away from the cut.

Then there wasn’t a cut anymore.

It felt warm and refreshing all at the same time, a breeze in the summer, a fire in the winter. The light faded and Wymack looked at his arm, finding it completely devoid of even a scratch. There was no more pain either. It was as if nothing had happened.

When he looked back up, the boy was at the treeline, the wolves from before weaving around him protectively. He gave Wymack one last look with those blue eyes. They seemed to have a shine of gold light in them that Wymack didn’t notice before.

Then the boy was gone, disappearing into Palmetto’s forest, leaving only a confused farmer and barely-there footsteps among paw prints in his wake. Wymack stood, staring into the forest. The sun had completely set by then, and in the darkness he couldn’t make anything out. He rubbed his arm with his other hand. No blood. No scar. Not even a rough patch of skin.

“How the hell am I supposed to explain this to Abby.”

Chapter Text

Andrew was suspicious of the woods outside Palmetto. He had never wanted to go there in the first place, but Luther’s grip on Columbia was suffocating his family, and Palmetto needed men. Specifically, it needed a physician. Aaron’s bag was leaden with medical supplies, from bandages to harvested herbs for healing. In exchange for Aaron’s expertise, he, Andrew, and their cousin Nicky would get a house and a salary. Andrew and Nicky had to pitch in too, but it was a deal they couldn’t pass up. So two weeks ago, they started their travels.

“Ugh, are we almost there? My feet are killing me!” Nicky complained. He leaned forward and let his bag hang off his chest and swing freely. A few shirt sleeves and a belt dangled out of it.

“Nicky, we’re literally walking through Palmetto farmland. We’re five minutes away,” Aaron said. He shoved Nicky up, who squawked and complained about losing a sock from his bag. Andrew said nothing. He was looking at the treeline that skirted Palmetto’s fences. There were a few loggers working, chopping up trees. One was digging around the ground of a stump, pulling it from the ground. Andrew narrowed his eyes.

“New, huh?” Andrew didn’t startle, but it was a near thing. A man from the fields was looking over at the three of them. He was large, with a gruff voice and dirty clothes. Despite his appearance, it didn’t seem like he was looking to start trouble. Andrew still took a step forward to stand in front of his brother and cousin.

“Yup, we’re the newbies! Just arrived! My brilliant cousin here is going to be the town’s physician!” Nicky said. Andrew elbowed him in the gut. The man didn’t seem to mind their fighting, just nodded to Nicky’s words.

“Good thing. Ever since Riko decided to start limiting Abby’s hours for no good reason, we’ve needed more help around here. I’m Wymack.”

“I’m Nicky, and this-- oof!” Nicky was cut off as Andrew elbowed him again, harder this time. Wymack huffed a laugh.

“Abby helps Bee and I out at the tavern in the evenings if you wanna grab a drink after settling in. She can tell you all about the job.” Aaron gave a slight nod to that. Andrew was still suspicious, and herded his family away from Wymack. As he led them down the path, Wymack called out once more.

“I doubt this is the last time you’ll hear this, but stay out of the forest too! Wolves.” Andrew looked back at Wymack. His eyes settled on Andrew’s, wearing a grim expression. Andrew didn’t nod, didn’t say anything, but took the warning all the same. He knew there was something off about the forest, and Wymack’s words just confirmed it. He turned back and continued pushing his brother and cousin forward.

“That was nice! He was nice, right? This’ll be good for us!” Nicky insisted. Neither Andrew nor Aaron said a word, and soon Wymack was far behind them as they moved through Palmetto’s gates.

-------------------------------------------------

The house they were assigned was small, with space for two beds below and another bed in a loft above. Andrew immediately took the loft. He didn’t want to share any more space with his cousin and brother than he had to.

“Hey, what if I wanted the loft?” Aaron said. Andrew threw him a withering look. Aaron glared back, but didn’t say anything else. That was settled, then.

“This is nice! Look at the table! Andrew, do you think you could make something like this? I know you’re new to woodworking, but I feel like this is simple, right?” Nicky rambled. He threw his two worn traveling bags on one of the lower beds, knocking on the frame. “Bed frames too? I mean, the mattress is just hay in a bag, but wow! I thought we’d be sleeping in some stable. This is great, a great new start for us!”

Andrew ignored him, looking up at his loft. A curtain separated it from everything else, giving him a bit of privacy. He’d have preferred a door with a sturdy lock, but he trusted his cousin and brother. Mostly. The loft had a decent sized window and a shitty sleeping pad with a blanket. It didn’t have much space, but Andrew didn’t have much stuff. He stuffed his small bag in the corner. He pulled one of his spare knives from a side pocket and put it under his sad excuse of a pillow.

A knock on the door had Andrew sharply turning around. He made his way deftly down the ladder before Nicky or Aaron could answer the door and stepped in front of them. One hand twitched towards the leather bracer on his arm, but he didn’t unsheathe the knife. Yet. Instead, he opened the door, a blank expression fixed on his face for whatever unlucky soul was on the other side.

He annoyingly had to look up at the newcomer, who was tall with black hair and a sour expression. The man had a numeral “II” under his cheek. It didn’t look painted on. It looked embedded in his skin, like a strange type of brand.

“Aaron and Andrew Minyard and Nicholas Hemmick, correct?” He said shortly. Andrew didn’t say anything, but Nicky happily replied.

“That’s right! Andrew is the one glaring at you, Aaron is right here, and I’m Nicholas but you can just call me Nicky!” Andrew twinged in annoyance at the interruption but didn’t take his eyes off the man.

“Good. I’m Kevin Day, I assist Prince Moriyama in training and leading his soldiers, though I’m on a different assignment at the moment. I’m here to show you to your jobs in the town.” He looked at the three expectantly. Andrew just stared back. Kevin shifted uncomfortably. “Well, whenever you’re ready, I’ll be outside. Be quick.” With that, Kevin slipped from the doorway and stood nearby. Andrew closed the door.

He looked at Nicky, and then at his brother. The twins stared at each other for a moment before Aaron spoke. “We can’t stall forever, let’s just go.” He went to his own bed and picked up his satchel, the one Andrew knew to have his medical supplies. Nicky relaced his boots, having insisted on taking them off to test the bed. Once he jumped up, Andrew led them outside.

Kevin was standing ramrod straight a few feet from their door, watching passers by. He turned at the sound of them exiting the house and nodded, gesturing them to follow. Thus the tour began.

“As you can see, your house is close to the center of town,” Kevin said. He had brought them from their house to Palmetto’s center, pointing at important landmarks or buildings as they walked. “Food is sold at the stands along the main street. At the end is the castle, where the scullery is. It’s where all the women work. This way.” Kevin led them with the gait of a soldier. Andrew refused to attempt to keep up, leisurely making his way down the street.

“Can you pick up the pace? I have work to get to,” Kevin eventually complained. Andrew said nothing, but walked just a bit slower. Eventually, they made it halfway to the entryway where the large iron gate stood, and Kevin turned the group down a side path. A large building stood there, bigger than the houses next to it. A swinging wooden sign denoted it as the physician’s building. The door was firmly shut with an iron padlock closing it. Kevin unlocked it with a matching iron key.

Inside, there were shelves of different materials for fixing various problems. A large hearth in the back allowed for multiple mixtures to cook at a time. Large wooden tables were set for people to stay overnight. They had dirty quilts on them. Other tables were bare, used to prepare different mixtures or cut cloth for bandages.

“Abby used to be the physician here with Katelyn as her apprentice. It’s all yours now. Near the gates as most get injured while out in the fields, and by the well for fresh water. We won’t have anyone come by for any non-emergencies today, but you start tomorrow morning.” Kevin threw Aaron the keys.

“What happened to Abby.” It was the first time Andrew had spoken, and Kevin whipped around to face him.

“Nothing happened to her, Riko just felt that the women were better suited working somewhere else.” Andrew’s eyebrow twitched at that.

“Is there a tavern in town?” Nicky asked. Andrew figured he had remembered what Wymack said about Abby. Kevin looked at them strangely.

“Yeah, down this street at the very end. Right up against the outer wall. Not many people go,” Kevin said. His voice was stilted talking about it. Andrew wondered why, but didn’t care enough to find out. Aaron started unpacking his bag, directing Nicky to go get water from the well. Aaron had known better than to ask Andrew to be his assistant, so Nicky it was. He wasn’t skilled in medicine, but could follow instructions. Usually.

“Andrew, follow me out to the fields. I’ll introduce you to the loggers you’ll be working with.” Then Kevin was out the door again with his stupidly long legs and stupidly efficient stride. Andrew looked back at Aaron, who gave him a nod. Andrew gave him a two-fingered salute and then followed Kevin out the door.

-------------------------------------------------

Palmetto had large rolling hills to its back and a twisting forest to its front. Kevin led Andrew through the farmland without looking at anyone they passed. Andrew recognized Wymack, who just raised an eyebrow at him and kept working on his crop. At the edge of the forest, two figures were chopping at trees. Andrew recognized them from earlier when they first made their way into town. They looked up at Kevin’s approach.

One was tall with a snarly face and dirty shirt. He had unruly dark hair and looked extremely unhappy at the presence of Kevin and a newcomer. He hefted his ax with practiced ease. The other was his opposite in many ways: golden blonde hair that looked neat despite the manual labor and a huge sunny smile on his face. He was shorter than the other man, freckled, and seemed weaker, but held his ax with just as much confidence. He swung it up on his shoulder with what Andrew would almost call grace.

“Hey Kevin! Off to hunt the big bad wolves again?” the sunny one said.

“Yes, but before that, we have another set of hands for you. This is Andrew, his brother is our new physician. Put him to work. We still have a lot of land to clear if we are to meet the Prince’s quotas.” Kevin actually looked at the man, and his face softened just a bit when talking to him. Andrew stored that information away to use at a later date.

“Fuckin’ Riko and his fuckin’ quotas. For what? We ship everything out to his big brother, and now you’re bringing in more people when there’s barely enough for us to eat!” the surly one said.

“He is the Prince or Prince Riko to you, Seth. Lord Moriyama, Your Highness, or Master would also be appropriate,” Kevin snapped.

“If he wants me to call him ‘master,’ he’ll have to beat me with the stick that’s stuck up your ass and fuckin’ make me,” Seth shot back.

“Do you want to end up in the stocks again?”

“Yeah, put me in the stocks, see how much wood we’ll be delivering back to your precious Moriyamas after that.”

“We just got someone new, Seth. Maybe he can replace you. I bet anyone can, considering you spend half the day laying around doing nothing and the other complaining.” Andrew didn’t like being pulled into this argument. By the looks of it, Sunny over there didn’t like it either. He quickly stepped in.

“Hey Kevin, you still have to go hunt those wolves, it’s better to get it done now while tracks are fresh! Seth and I will show Andrew the ropes!” Sunny’s voice looked to calm Kevin down minutely, but Seth was still keyed up. Both seemed to know the argument was over, though. Seth turned around and began hacking away at his tree more viciously than before.

“Thank you, Jeremy, I’m glad I can trust Andrew with you,” Kevin said. He then turned to look at Andrew. “Listen to Jeremy. If I hear anything bad, suitable punishment will be given. The stocks are still free unless Seth has anything else he wants to say about it.” Seth turned around to glare, but Kevin was already moving forward.

At the edge of the wood, Andrew watched as Kevin took a breath, and then strode in. The branches swallowed him, encasing him within the forest. Andrew felt the hair on the back of his neck stand up, and his skin prickled under the armguards. He turned away quickly and ignored it.

Surly and Sunny, or Seth and Jeremy as they were apparently named, showed him around the area they were clearing. Or, Jeremy showed him around while Seth grumbled at stumps and cursed out trees. There was a cart with food for meal breaks in the midday that also held axes, shovels, and stones for sharpening. A few waterskins were with the food. Jeremy explained that they hauled the cart in every night to resupply, then hauled it back to their clearing in the morning. Occasionally Seth or Jeremy would take time off of chopping trees to build houses, tables, bed frames, and other necessities for the town, but lately all Riko had them doing was chopping trees.

“Any questions?” Jeremy asked at the end of his explanation. Andrew just shook his head. “Quiet type, huh? We’ll get along fine! Oh, and just be careful of the forest. You shouldn’t go in there without any experience, especially not alone. It’s dangerous. Wolves.” The words echoed Wymack’s previous sentiment and Andrew’s feelings. He looked at where Kevin had gone in. Jeremy followed his gaze.

“Kevin’ll be fine. He was taught to hunt by his mother and the King’s brother. Both were extremely proficient when it came to the outdoors.” Jeremy reached out to pat Andrew’s shoulder, and Andrew deftly moved away, grabbing an ax. Jeremy said nothing at that, just smiled and grabbed his own, getting back to work.

Andrew looked at the tree in front of him. He was no stranger to manual labor. He had chopped down plenty of trees and carved wooden tools for Aaron to use. He knew the best trees to chop down, and the ones to leave alone. Here, it felt like every tree wanted to be left alone. Looking behind him, Andrew saw the fields that were once part of the forest. The chopping and mining that had to be done to make the town bigger, to erect a giant wall, to give a little second-place prince his own castle. He could hear something. A noise from the forest. Something screaming.

He turned back to the tree, and it was silent once again.

It’s just a tree, Andrew thought to himself. He raised his ax and got to work.

-------------------------------------------------

After hours of laboring away with only a short lunch of bread and potatoes, Andrew was beat. He would never admit it to Jeremy or Seth, but his arms ached. He was thankful when Jeremy finally called it quits.

“How was your first day?” he asked brightly. He was putting away his own ax and packing up the lumber they had gotten that day into their cart. Andrew said nothing and handed over his ax. Jeremy still wasn’t deterred by Andrew’s attitude, just giving a small laugh.

“Bet your arms hurt like a bitch,” Seth said. He threw his own ax onto a nearby stump. It thudded in and stayed there.

“You should pack up your ax, Seth, it’ll get rusted the more you leave it out here and refuse to take care of it,” Jeremy said.

“We already have to bring all this shit back to town, I’m not hauling my ax. Matt can make me a new one if it gets fucked up.” Seth walked to the front of the cart, seemingly done with the conversation. Jeremy rolled his eyes. It was clear they’d had that discussion before.

“Come on, then. Glad you’re here, the cart will move a lot quicker with the three of us.” Jeremy moved to the front of the cart, putting his hands on it to push before stopping and looking at Andrew again. “You should join us for a drink tonight! There’s a tavern in the town, not many people know about it and fewer go to it, but Bee makes great soda bread and apple cakes.”

Andrew considered this, and gave a nod. He wanted to go anyway to babysit Aaron while he talked to Abby, but the promise of sweets made it better. Jeremy looked absolutely delighted at any response from Andrew. The two began to push the cart while Seth steered and pulled from the front. As they started to move towards town, Andrew looked back at the forest. The sun had almost set, giving it a darker appearance than usual. The branches looked like tendrils, reaching out and grasping.

And.

And then Andrew saw the eyes.

Bright blue, shining like beacons in the bramble. They watched him, unblinking. Andrew felt like those eyes were staring past his body and looking right at his soul. Yet the eyes didn’t flinch. They didn’t narrow. They looked… curious. Then they were gone.

A howl broke out from the woods, making Jeremy stutter over his steps.

“We should get going. Wolves are out tonight,” Jeremy said. He looked at Andrew, who was still looking at where the eyes had been. “If you’re worried about Kevin, don’t be. He always waits until after the sun sets to stop his hunt. Unsafe, if you ask me, but he’s the expert.”

Andrew finally tore his eyes away and continued pushing the cart towards the town. It was probably a hallucination. Or something like that.

-------------------------------------------------

The Foxhole Tavern was ugly on the outside. It looked unkempt with a terrible sign that was barely legible. There were holes in the wood and too many scuff marks to count. The door was heavy and hard to open. It was harder to close, as it had to be wedged in the doorframe. Any iron, from the old knocker to edges of window sills, was rusted so heavily it barely resembled iron anymore. The windows were boarded, making the building look abandoned. However, slivers of light peeked through from behind the boards. If you strained your ears, you could hear quiet chatter.

Andrew led his brother and cousin to the door and sharply pulled it from where it was wedged in. It made a terrible sound as it swung open, and the door knocker fell off. He didn’t pay it any mind.

It wasn’t exactly pretty on the inside, but it was less ugly. A fire roared in the corner, and the tables and chairs seemed to be in decent condition. Two women behind a bar chatted with a man Andrew recognized as Wymack. A few patrons were scattered at the tables, Seth and Jeremy among them. Surprisingly, Kevin was also there. He had told them about the tavern, but Andrew didn’t think he was the type to visit.

“Hey, you made it!” Jeremy said brightly. If the door opening hadn’t gotten everyone’s attention, Jeremy’s shouting ensured that all eyes were on them. Andrew surveyed the patrons. They looked at the three newbies with varying expressions, some annoyed, some welcoming, some curious. Nicky held up the rusted door knocker sheepishly.

“Sorry about this.” He fidgeted with it, glancing at all the patrons and trying to smile.

“Don’t worry about the knocker, that happens once a week, even when you’re careful,” said a woman sitting at one of the tables. “I’ve tried to make a replacement, but none of us can pick a design.”

“I think the old one is sentimental,” said the man sitting next to her.

“It’s disgusting is what it is,” said another woman, turning up her nose.

“Here, I’ll take it,” the first woman said, motioning Nicky over. “I’m Dan by the way, this is my husband Matt, and the snobby one is Allison.” Dan had dark skin with short-shorn hair and a welcoming smile, though Andrew could see the hardness behind it. She certainly seemed the type to take no shit. She was sturdy too, with muscled arms and broad shoulders. The man next to her, Matt, also had dark skin and short dark hair, though his was long enough to form coils that stuck out of his head. He had large calloused hands and an arm around Dan, looking at her brightly.

The catty bitch identified as Allison had perfect blonde hair and smooth pale skin. She glared at the newcomers, but her eyes had a sparkle in them, as if she was excited to pick them apart. Next to her were two other women. One was shorter, with braided auburn hair, hiding a grin in her drink. The other had white hair, though she looked far too young to have it. Her calm demeanor and relaxed posture made Andrew narrow his eyes. She gave them a nice smile that was meant to be inviting, but looked deadly to Andrew.

“This is Katelyn. I’m Renee. It’s nice to meet you all,” the girl with the white hair, Renee, said. She and Andrew looked at each other for a moment. He knew she clocked his suspicion, and he saw her eyes wander to his leather bracers. To anyone else, it would seem like she was just looking him over. To Andrew, he saw the pieces fit together in her mind about exactly what was kept in those bracers.

“You know me,” Wymack said. “And you all met Kevin. Andrew, you met Seth and Jeremy, but for the other two, that’s them.” Wymack gestured towards where Jeremy was happily waving and Seth was glaring.

“I’m Abby and this is Betsy,” said one of the women behind the counter, gesturing to the other. Both women were older, seeming to be around the age of Wymack, compared to the twenty-something that everyone else at the tavern seemed to be. The one called Abby had lighter hair pulled back into a practical braid and a friendly smile. Betsy was shorter with darker hair also pulled away from her face. She smiled smaller than Abby, but no less warmly.

“You can call me Bee,” Betsy—now Bee—said. “Can we get you three anything to eat or drink?” Andrew walked up to the counter and leaned over it. Bee just continued smiling. It was unnerving. Not in the same way Renee was unnerving, but unnerving nonetheless.

“The sweetest thing you have,” Andrew stated.

“Coming right up.” Bee turned around, presumably to grab whatever sweet thing she was going to serve Andrew.

“Any drink you have would be great, thanks! I’m Nicky, this is Aaron, and the one with the sweet tooth is Andrew. It’s great to meet you all!” Nicky put the door knocker on Dan’s table.

“Great to meet you guys too. What brings you to Palmetto?” Dan asked. Andrew assumed they already knew. Palmetto wasn’t a huge town, so word likely traveled fast. Even if it didn’t, they all knew Abby, and it was likely she knew about her replacement. He guessed they wanted to hear what the newcomers themselves would have to say about it.

“Aaron is the new physician! Actually, it’s great that you’re here Abby, we’d love to know more about what you stocked up in the building!” Nicky said. A slight tension arose at the mention of Aaron’s position. Katelyn hid her expression in her drink again. It looked less pleasant than earlier. Abby’s smile tightened. Wymack huffed.

“Of course! Here, I doubt we’ll have any other patrons tonight. I’ll grab you two drinks and we can sit down,” Abby said. She busied herself filling cups. Bee placed a small plate in front of Andrew with some kind of pastry on it.

“Apple cake, just made it today. Hopefully sweet enough for you,” she said. Andrew took it wordlessly and sat down at an empty table with his back to the wall. Close enough to his family to protect them, close enough to the door to leave, able to see the entire room. Just how he liked it.

There were a few moments of light chatter. Abby began explaining her system to Aaron and Nicky, who listened diligently. Wymack murmured with Bee. Dan leaned into Matt’s arm around her, and Katelyn whispered something to Allison, who smirked. She looked up at Andrew and raised an eyebrow.

“So, Andrew,” Allison drawled. “Aaron’s the physician, and with Nicky hanging on Abby’s every word, I assume he’s the assistant. What do you do, exactly?”

“He works with us, Allison, we told you we had a new person,” Jeremy said.

“Right, but is it only chopping down trees?” she asked. Andrew didn’t say anything. Allison seemed to take this as a personal challenge.

“Come on shortie, anything else interesting about you?” she said. Met with more silence, she stood up and began to walk to Andrew’s table. Renee looked slightly concerned and shifted in her seat to be able to stand up quickly. Out of the corner of his eye, Andrew saw Seth’s fist tighten around his mug handle.

Andrew continued his streak of silence, taking a bite of his apple cake instead. He was pleasantly surprised that it was sweet with warm spices and fluffy dough. Allison glared.

“Are you mute or something?” Allison asked. “I asked a simple question.”

Then she reached out to put a hand on Andrew’s shoulder. For what, Andrew didn’t know. He didn’t care. Only a moment passed before she was against the wall, knife at her throat. Chairs screeched behind them and there were shouts of alarm, but Andrew’s focus was on the person in front of him.

“Don’t touch me,” he said lowly. Allison was shaking, breath coming faster, and met his eyes. In them wasn’t just fear, but defiance and anger as well. Strange. Most people were wetting their trousers by now.

“Andrew, I will ensure Allison doesn’t attempt to touch you again. Could you please put the knife away?” Andrew flicked his eyes over and saw Renee. She was standing at a respectful distance, far enough away not to spook Andrew but close enough to get involved if she felt she needed to.

“I don’t like that word.”

“Put the knife away, psycho!” Seth yelled. Andrew’s grip tightened. Renee didn’t take her eyes off Andrew, but held up a hand. That seemed to stop any movement or murmuring from behind him.

“Which word?” Renee asked. Andrew didn’t want to say it. He just tightened his jaw further.

“The, uh, the one with a ‘P’ at the start,” Nicky said. His voice shook slightly. Renee nodded.

“Thank you, Nicky. Andrew, I mean what I said before. We are all happy to keep to ourselves around you. Could you put away the knife?” Renee’s voice was calm. It held no hint of violence or demands. She didn’t rush him or look afraid. Just waited to see what he would do.

A beat later, Andrew pushed away from Allison and sheathed his knife. He took a step towards Renee.

“Keep everyone’s hands off me and my family, and I won’t kill them.” Andrew said it like a promise. From the look in her eyes, Renee knew it was one. She nodded. They held eye contact a moment more, then Andrew was back in his seat, taking another bite of apple cake.

“Fucking monster,” Allison said under her breath. She straightened out the dress she was wearing and walked back over to Katelyn. Her hands still had a bit of shake to them, but she played the unruffled part very well. Renee followed her, sitting down next to her and starting up a conversation as normal. Following Renee’s lead, everyone slowly resumed their conversations. All except Seth. He glared at Andrew over his drink and took another swig. Andrew paid him no mind and tuned into what Abby was saying.

“I’m happy to ask for time off at the scullery tomorrow to help you two get acquainted with everything,” she was saying.

“That would be so amazing!” Nicky said. “I don’t have that much experience in all this, so some extra hands would be really nice.”

Andrew didn’t like the idea of a random woman alone with Nicky and Aaron. Especially Aaron. He cleared his throat pointedly. Nicky curled in on himself slightly.

“Or, maybe, just write some stuff down for us? We wouldn’t want to take away from your work!” he said. Abby nodded and grabbed some spare parchment from her apron, writing in charcoal as Aaron and Nicky watched.

Satisfied, Andrew turned back to his dessert, but something else caught his eye. Slinking in the corner of the tavern was a cat that definitely wasn’t there before. It looked at him and meowed. Then it licked its paw and meowed again. Andrew just stared.

“That’s King!” Jeremy’s bright voice interrupted. “There’s a way out of the wall around the side hallway, so she sneaks in and out. We do too, sometimes, have some bonfires, if y’all wanna come!”

Seth hit Jeremy’s arm. “Don’t just tell them that!” He complained.

“What? Even Kevin hasn’t snitched to Riko, and they seem fine.”

Andrew ignored their scuffle and continued staring at the cat. It stared back at him. Their little contest lasted a moment before the cat, ‘King’ Jeremy had called her, got bored and walked towards the bar. Bee gave her a scrap of something and she ran to the corner with her prize. Andrew watched her scarf it down. She then gently wove her way through the maze of tables, and somehow ended up at Andrew’s feet.

The rest of the evening passed without incident. King clawed at the leather on Andrew’s boots and took a nap on top of them. Nicky and Aaron chatted with Abby, and eventually spoke with some of the others in the room. The stunt with the knives earlier kept everyone from trying to speak with Andrew, but they still weren’t as hesitant as Andrew thought they would be, much to his surprise. Seth still looked murderous, but Jeremy smiled at him and Dan looked over every once in a while with more curiosity than hostility or fear. It was strange.

Late into the night, Wymack stood up and clapped his hands. “Alright, maggots, we all got work tomorrow at sunrise. Go home.” There was some mumbling and grumbling, but cups and plates were returned, tables were wiped down, the fire was doused, and everyone left through the much easier to use side door. The front door didn’t get much use, another reason no one visited the tavern besides that small group. They split off, all going to their own houses, calling out goodnights as they went.

“Everyone was so nice!” Nicky gushed on the way back. “And Bee’s apple cake thing was delicious, and Abby gave us five pages of notes about everything in the shop, and told us we could come to the Foxhole any time! I think this could really be the fresh start we’ve been needing!”

Aaron nodded vaguely. Andrew didn’t reply. Nicky was used to the twins’ behavior and kept talking all the way back to the house. Once inside, Andrew deftly climbed his ladder and closed the curtain without a word.

As he took off his boots, Andrew noticed tiny scratches in them that hadn’t been there before. He realized his mouth still had a sweet taste in it from the apple cake. The side of his body that faced the fire had almost lost all of its extra warmth, but some of it still remained on the edges.

He didn’t trust the little group that met in the Foxhole Tavern. He didn’t trust Wymack or Abby or Bee, especially not with his cousin or brother. He didn’t trust Allison’s pushiness, Seth’s glares, or Renee’s patience.

But.

But the apple cake was nice. And the fire was warm. And Nicky seemed happy, and even Aaron was slightly less tense than he had been for the travels. Maybe—

Andrew shook his head and threw his boots off to the side. He knew better than to trust a good thing. It had only been one day free of the bad memories of Columbia and Luther’s looming presence. One evening with the group in the tavern. It meant nothing. He wouldn’t let his guard down, no matter how sweet the cake or warm the fire.

Back pushed against the wall, he closed his eyes. In his dreams, he saw the blue eyes from the woods staring at him. He stared back. This time, when he blinked, they didn’t go away.

Chapter Text

“We haven’t had any wolf issues for a few days, so we were thinking about having a bonfire tonight. You in?” Jeremy was still too bright for Andrew. The cheer in his voice felt impossible considering the amount of manual labor they were constantly doing. It had been a little over a week since Andrew and his family had arrived in town. His body had gotten used to chopping trees and digging up stumps every day, but that didn’t mean he had to be happy about it.

Seth was much the same way, his face held in a permanent scowl. Over the last week, Andrew had learned that it only softened for Allison, and that they changed the status of their relationship almost every day. Andrew was happy to ignore their weird courting rituals, but it was annoying when Seth was more of a pain than usual after Allison rejected his advances. It was easy to tell when they were on the rocks.

“Jeremy, shut up. No one wants the psycho there,” Seth sneered.

“Seth!” Jeremy scolded. “I happen to want Andrew, Aaron, and Nicky to join us. This’ll be a great opportunity for more bonding.” Seth scoffed and went back to chopping. Jeremy frowned at him, then turned back to Andrew.

“Well, I’m inviting you and the rest of your family. We’ll talk about it more tonight at the Foxhole before we head out. I’ll bet Renee and Bee try to invite you personally too, and I’m sure Abby’s already told Aaron and Nicky. We want you there!” Jeremy reached out to pat Andrew’s shoulder, but stopped himself. He retracted his arm and just gave Andrew a smile.

Over the past week, the only Foxhole patrons besides Jeremy who tried to engage with Andrew were Renee and Bee. Allison and Seth especially kept their distance, shooting him dirty looks, and while Dan, Matt, and Katelyn weren’t openly hostile, they didn’t make efforts to chat with Andrew, preferring to talk to Nicky and Aaron over him. Abby tried a bit, but was often caught up with the others, and Wymack and Kevin weren’t very chatty with anyone, though Kevin and Aaron had formed a weird friendship.

Bee had learned about Andrew’s sweet tooth and always had something ready for him. Despite most of their food being sent off to wherever the Moriyamas wanted it, Bee had some way of keeping enough ingredients for fresh baked goods. Maybe it was witchcraft. Andrew didn’t care, as long as he kept getting apple cake.

Renee was strange. She was endlessly patient with everyone and the clear mediator of the group. Andrew knew she was dangerous, which made her place as a peacemaker interesting. He wondered if the others knew she had a past. He wondered what it was.

On their second day, Renee offered Andrew two knives.

“They should fit in your sheathes. They’re higher quality than the ones you have now, and I can give you my sharpening stone as well,” she had said. Andrew remembered feeling the weight of the knives in his hand. They were well made.

“Why,” he asked. She had just smiled.

“I think you need them more than me. If you ever want to spar, I have some dull knives we could use. Riko doesn’t like women doing that sort of thing, so we’d have to be careful, but I know a spot where we can spar in peace.” Andrew nodded once at her words after a beat, then turned away. A week later, he still hadn’t taken her up on that offer, but was considering it more and more.

Andrew was pulled away from his thoughts and back to the trees by Kevin’s annoying voice.

“Any sightings?” he asked Jeremy. Jeremy shook his head.

“No, no disturbances either. Guess they got their fill last time and haven’t been causing trouble.” Kevin looked conflicted at the news. He had just joined them at the forest’s edge, and seemed to be considering his next move. He sighed and fiddled with the crossbow that was always attached to his hip.

“I should go in and lay some traps. Prince Riko wants this problem solved soon. The farmers are wary of getting attacked like they were a few days ago, and are refusing to work the new land,” Kevin said. Jeremy nodded. They had all seen the wolves emerge from the forest a few days ago, taking a few sheep and injuring a farmer in the process.

Andrew had been hearing all about the injured farmer, whose name was Erik, as Nicky had been completely obsessed with him. Erik was knocked over and did something to his ankle and arm, so he had been in the infirmary for a longer time than the usual smaller scrapes or illnesses. After meeting him, Nicky never shut up about his perfect hair, buff arms, and deep voice, always going on and on about “how nice he is Andrew!”

Kevin rattled around his bag, some toothed traps banging against each other. He nodded, but was stopped by Jeremy before he could head off into the woods.

“You should check the bonfire spot too,” Jeremy said. “We’re going out tonight. You should come!”

“Jeremy, stop inviting lame assholes,” Seth called out, but Jeremy paid him no mind.

“We’ll bring drinks,” Jeremy bribed. Kevin considered his offer.

“We shouldn’t be going out into the forest, especially at night. It’s dangerous,” he finally said.

“With you there, it’ll be safer, right? I mean, you’re the hunting expert. Besides, you’re a fox too, don’t you want to have some fun?” Jeremy had a sparkle in his eye, pressing all of Kevin’s buttons with precision while still maintaining his easygoing attitude.

“Fine,” Kevin finally relented, “but we’re following my lead on the trail. And I’m not covering for us if we get caught.” With the last word, Kevin disappeared into the forest to lay traps. Jeremy looked satisfied with how the conversation went, striking at his tree with a smile. He turned to Andrew.

“This’ll officially make you and your family foxes! That’s what we call the Foxhole group,” he explained. “We’ve only had one bonfire since the Moriyamas took over, so you’re in for a treat! And don’t worry, we all stick together and stay on Kevin’s paths, and we don’t go far in either. I can’t wait to see what Bee brings to cook!” Seth made some comment at Jeremy’s excited rambles, but Andrew wasn’t paying attention. He was more concerned with the activities of that evening.

Going into the forest. The wolf-infested forest. At night. The forest that screamed. That swallowed people up. The forest where those blue eyes lived, the ones that Andrew saw each night before he fell asleep.

The weight of his knives felt heavy in his armbands. He wasn’t one to back down from a challenge, but something felt wrong. Hadn’t it been Wymack and Jeremy who warned them away from the woods in the first place? Maybe it was just to keep outsiders away from the bonfire, or keep them from running off on solo adventures. Jeremy said they took precautions, but Andrew still felt wary of it all.

He swung his ax into the tree. He knew he was going, and that Nicky and Aaron were coming with him. He was just unsure how it would turn out.

Andrew hated being unsure.

-------------------------------------------------

The Foxhole was abuzz with activity that night. Renee and Allison carried thick blankets while Dan and Matt packed waterskins and cutlery into their bags. Aaron went over to help Katelyn, who he’d been getting closer to all week. Andrew kept a careful eye on them from his seat at the bar where Bee was packing away food. Nicky was running around helping with any task anyone gave him, just excited to be there.

Andrew took his eyes off Aaron for a moment, looking at what Bee was packing. She had made some combination of potatoes, flour, and other things lying around the kitchen.

“Boxty,” she said, meeting Andrew’s curious gaze for a moment. “You’ll fry it in the pan Dan and Matt are bringing. Don’t worry, I’m also packing apple cakes to steam.” Andrew nodded. Part of him hated that she already knew things about him after just a week. Another part really liked apple cake.

“Everyone has said the forest is dangerous.” Despite it not being a question, Bee took it as one, humming at Andrew.

“It can be. You shouldn’t go in there alone, and for most of the people in town, it is dangerous. However, many of us lived here before the Moriyamas arrived and know the forest. Kevin also goes in there almost every day. We warn newcomers as they don’t generally become close with us, but you’re a fox now. This group will be fine.

“Still,” she continued, “it’s smart to be cautious. The wolves were never an issue before, but they have been since the walls were built. Trust your instincts.” Bee smiled at Andrew warmly. He hated it.

“How do you all get this stuff?” Nicky interrupted. “I feel like there’s barely any food coming from the castle!” He was holding a potato in one hand and a slab of some sort of beef in the other. Abby grabbed them from him, moving to put them away.

“We’re not just gonna tell you,” Seth spat.

“But it may have something to do with being friends with farmers and the highest ranked knight at the castle!” Jeremy chimed in. Seth looked like he wanted to argue, but a sharp look from Allison stopped him. Kevin’s scowl got deeper, and he hid it in his mug. Andrew would’ve been surprised that Kevin was already drinking, but after only a week Kevin’s alcoholism was hard to ignore.

“Alright maggots, we all packed up?” Wymack’s voice boomed. Matt and Dan hefted their packs, everyone else doing the same. Things were evenly divided, though Andrew noticed that Abby and Bee didn’t have packs.

“You’re not coming?” Nicky asked, having noticed the same. Abby smiled at him.

“No, we don’t usually go out there. We’re happy to stay in, hold down the fort.” Abby shooed them off after that, despite Nicky continuing to pester her.

The foxes went over to the side hallway that was mentioned the first time King came around. She had come through a few other times, sitting at Andrew’s feet, but wasn’t in the tavern that night. In the side hallway, there was a pantry for storage, a bathroom, and a large door at the end.

Wymack led the pack and opened the large door. Behind it was what seemed to once have been solid wall, but now had a hole large enough to fit a person through. The foxes made their way out single file, Andrew’s group bringing up the rear. Wymack watched everyone go through the door. Once Andrew’s group was out, he stepped out himself and closed the door quietly behind them. They were on the way.

Despite his drinking, it seemed Kevin was still trusted to lead the group across the fields and into the forest. They were on fields to the side of the town rather than the front, but still snaked up to the forest that engulfed the landscape. The rowdy group was quiet for once, perhaps knowing the importance of their current mission. Nicky was vibrating with excitement at the prospect of sneaking out, which was likely why he was given a bag of blankets to hold. Andrew had been given the apple cakes. He held his bag with more care than he would admit to.

As they mushed forward, Andrew looked up. The stars were clear and bright, and the moon was almost full. It was nice to have the extra light on their journey. Slowly but surely, the group approached the woods.

Kevin didn’t pause at the threshold, simply slipping past the treeline like he had so many times. Everyone followed, merging into the shadows of vines and trees. Andrew paused for just a moment at the treeline. He didn’t think anyone caught the slight pause, but Wymack spoke up from behind him.

“We’ll be safe kid, don’t worry. We’ll keep you all safe,” he said.

“I can protect myself and my family just fine.” Andrew adjusted his gait, not liking Wymack being behind him. They fell into step next to each other instead, Aaron and Nicky still in sight ahead of them.

The forest thickened, branches and roots impeding their steps. Nicky tripped at least three times, constantly helped up by an exasperated Aaron. It wasn’t long before they came to a small clearing with a clearly used fire pit in the middle. It was dug out with stones around it, some pieces of firewood already there. Jeremy and Seth unloaded the rest and got to work building the fire while everyone else set out blankets and took out dishes.

“I guess it really was close! I was nervous we would be hiking for hours or something,” Nicky said. Aaron sat down next to him on the blanket, examining a plant. The moon was bright, but once the fire was lit, he looked at it even more closely. The leaves practically shimmered in the moonlight.

“I’ve never seen a fern like this before,” Aaron muttered quietly.

“There’s a lot of unique plants in this forest,” Katelyn cut in. She sat with Aaron, looking at the plant he held. Nicky practically squealed, but Andrew leaned forward, hands touching his knives.

“Ah, I know this one,” Katelyn said. “There’s a cool trick with the pollen on the underside. Watch.” She took the fern from Aaron’s hand and grabbed his arm.

Andrew was there immediately, a knife to Katelyn’s throat and hand on the arm that had been grabbing his brother.

“Thought you heard the warning last week,” he growled. The same tension filled the glade as had filled the tavern when he threatened Allison, muted gasps and strained whispers tickling his ears. Renee tensed slightly, but relaxed after a moment. Like she knew nothing serious would happen. It unnerved Andrew. He could hear Allison’s voice carry through the clearing.

Monster.

“That’s enough, Andrew,” Wymack said, trying to de-escalate the situation. Andrew didn’t even look at him.

“This is just between me and her, Wymack. Go back to your other foxes,” Andrew said. He looked at Katelyn, assessing her reaction. Like Allison, she wasn’t unafraid, but held her ground well.

“I apologize,” she started. Andrew pushed his knife forward slightly.

“Apologies are useless,” he said.

“Ok,” she replied, still holding up her unfazed expression. “If I ask Aaron and he agrees, may I touch his arm?”

Andrew considered this. He knew the importance of being able to say yes as much as saying no. He just wasn’t sure if Aaron knew how to say no.

“Andrew,” Aaron said. His voice was slightly strained, and Andrew could hear the underlying message within it.

This is a new start. For all of us. Let us try. Let me try.

The knife in Andrew’s hand moved away from Katelyn’s throat, giving her just a bit more room to breathe.

“Only while I am here. Only his arm.” Katelyn nodded her assent to Andrew’s request, and he fully released her, moving back to his spot. The eyes that had been watching them slowly moved back to their own individual tasks. Katelyn composed herself and turned to Aaron.

“May I touch your arm?” She stopped for a moment before adding, “I’m going to hold the fern onto your arm, it creates an imprint of it using the pollen.”

Aaron nodded, but felt the weight of Andrew’s stare and also gave Katelyn a verbal “yes.” Andrew watched the two like a hawk as Katelyn gently took Aaron’s arm and held the fern to it for a minute, peeling it off to reveal a light dusted pattern on Aaron’s skin. It glittered in the flicker of the fire.

“Wow,” Aaron said. Katelyn smiled.

“It’s rare we get to explore the plants within the forest, but they’re unique. Magical, even.”

“Careful,” Dan spoke up. Despite it being a warning, a smile poked at her lips. “We aren’t trying to invite the fair folk to our humble gathering.”

Andrew rolled his eyes, but Nicky immediately jumped into a story about the fae, asking everyone around the fire about the versions of the tale they heard in childhood. A lively conversation started up around magic and myth. Looking around, Andrew spotted Wymack’s pursed lips and the way Renee skirted on the outside of the conversation.

Interesting.

Renee sat next to Andrew as Allison spoke about a woman she knew who stepped into a mushroom ring, and was never seen again.

“Do you have any folktales, Andrew?” she asked.

“You don’t seem to like them,” he replied. She gave a small nod, acknowledging her apprehension.

“I have some experience with the otherworldly. I believed it caused nothing but pain, but the woman who took me in years ago taught me that nature and the magic within it is neither good nor bad, but simply is. I have been working to create the balance within myself.”

As she spoke, Renee fiddled with a small pendant on a leather cord around her neck. The pendant was circular, with a shiny braided edge and shiny symmetrical cross embossed on the center. The rest of the pendant was unpolished coarse metal, making the edge and center symbol stick out. Renee saw Andrew looking and smiled.

“A gift from her. An ailm, for resilience, protection, and healing,” she said. Andrew looked back towards the fire, where a small flame had been lit.

“I don’t care about myth or magic,” he said. “Whether it’s real or not doesn’t matter, just that those who are superstitious are idiots.”

“I believe that if you hurt others, and cover your cruelty with platitudes about your beliefs, you are not truly connected to your beliefs. Just to your own selfish ideals.” Andrew looked back at Renee, hiding his surprise in his bored expression. Her understanding made him both uncomfortable and curious.

“Are you a true believer then?” he asked with a mocking tone.

“Yes. I am doing my best to make up for my past, connecting with myself and my roots in this earth. There is great power in nature and in those connected to it.”

Andrew said nothing to that, looking back at the fire again. Renee sounded like some sort of witch or druid, speaking about the power of nature, magic, the Otherworld. It would be foolish not to acknowledge the energy of the forest, the strangeness of the eyes he had seen, the prickle in the air. But he believed it even more foolish to have your life ruled by it. Or as Renee said, use it as an excuse.

He shook those thoughts away. No use thinking of a dead woman.

As Jeremy and Seth added wood to the small but growing fire, Andrew saw a familiar sight. Slipping from the shadows behind them was a cat. King slunk over to Andrew’s feet, curling up next to where he was sitting.

“Seems King has taken a liking to you,” Renee said. She had moved from her spot near Allison and Dan, choosing to sit next to Andrew instead. He allowed it to happen. She kept a respectful distance. He didn’t say anything to her comment and she didn’t expect him to, happy to sit with him in silence.

Soon a fire was roaring and everyone was clamoring to cook over the embers. Dan was flipping the boxty into golden pancakes and Renee gently placed the apple cakes, showing Andrew how to steam them. A few sausages were stabbed on sticks and roasted over the fire to be eaten with the boxty. The conversation had drifted away from fae, everyone now sharing their favorite foods and talking about the games they played as children. Kevin had stolen most of the alcohol supply and was well on his way to drunk, rambling about some game he and his mother made up together with sticks.

“Don’t worry about Kevin,” Wymack said, moving to get one of the finished apple cakes. “He might be a great hunter, but I know these woods better than he ever will. We’ll get home safe.”

“I wasn’t worried,” Andrew replied. Though everyone else had relaxed, Andrew couldn’t help but feel tense. Renee smiled from next to him, handing him a plate with food.

“I understand the forest can be a bit unnerving,” she said. He glared at her. Wymack and Renee had been the only ones to truly try to engage him in conversation, but their attempts at coddling were unwelcome. He took the food from Renee and picked at it, not responding. He didn’t want to give her the satisfaction of knowing that the woods continued to keep him on edge.

A branch snapping made Andrew put his plate down, looking critically towards the darkness at the edge of the clearing. King looked up from her lazy spot at his feet, tail swishing in interest.

“Probably just a deer,” Wymack said, but he looked in the same direction. The others were too distracted with their arguments and food to care about the noise.

Another rustle had Andrew moving out of his sitting position, ready to stand at a moment’s notice. The branch snapping had caught Renee’s attention for a moment, but the rustling gave her further pause. She looked into the woods thoughtfully.

“We’ve been here for a little while, and we’ve cooked all the food,” she said. “It may be wise to start packing up our supplies and heading back to the town.” Wymack gave her a small nod, eating the last of his sausage. He stood up.

“Alright, time to pack--”

He wasn’t able to finish his sentence, Allison’s scream cutting him off. She fell backwards as a large wolf, dark gray in color, leapt into the clearing near her and Seth.

“Holy fuck!” she yelled, scrambling into Seth’s arms. The clearing was frozen in dread and anticipation as the wolf growled. From the darkness, more emerged. They were the same dark gray with massive paws and sharp teeth. Andrew recognized the pack from the attack earlier that week, the one that injured Erik. He was on his feet in an instant, putting himself between his family and the wolves. Luckily Aaron and Nicky had stayed near him; he didn’t have to jump across the bonfire to get in front of them.

His eyes quickly flashed to Renee, who had pulled out her knives. He did the same. Jeremy had an ax in hand, and Dan held up their cast iron pan. The foxes and wolves faced off in the clearing, neither making the first move.

In between the flickers of firelight, Andrew saw the final wolf before it emerged. It was smaller than the others in the pack, yet seemed to command respect. Despite not being physically menacing, Andrew could see the power and speed the animal held. Its fur was a harsh auburn that was cut through with large scars, like many hunters had tried and failed to kill it. Most startling of all were the eyes.

Bright blue, looking right through Andrew and refusing to look away.

This new wolf growed at all of them and paced next to the fire, but made no immediate move to attack. The foxes all took steps backwards. Dan was next to Matt, holding the frying pan out for both of them. Seth was in front of Allison, Jeremy at his side. Kevin was fumbling with a crossbow bolt. Aaron stood protectively in front of Katelyn and next to a terrified Nicky, all of them behind Andrew. Next to Andrew, Renee had her knives out, Wymack barely a step behind her, though he was unarmed. Andrew had lost sight of King, and hoped she had fled without the wolves noticing.

The auburn wolf snapped forward suddenly, startling everyone out of their frozen stupors. Allison was the first to shake it off, looking towards Kevin.

“Kevin, you’re the hunter! Do something!” she yelled. Kevin tried to straighten up, but the wolves weren’t enough to scare all the alcohol out of him. Andrew saw his bad idea a mile away. Kevin’s hand shook as it lifted his crossbow, firing wildly towards the wolf pack. It did not hit his intended target.

The gasps of shock were drowned out by the pained yowl of King, whose back leg was struck clean through by the crossbow bolt. Andrew didn’t know how she got there, why she was near the wolves, but Kevin’s unlucky shot had revealed her presence. The wolves all turned to the easy prey.

“Let’s go!” Matt called, grabbing what he could carry and ushering everyone away. Jeremy, Dan, Wymack, Andrew, and Renee stayed as the rest retreated away from the bonfire. The auburn wolf was at King in a second, picking her up in its mouth. King yelped once, but made no sound after that. Andrew didn’t see any blood, but he knew what wolves did with animals like that.

He should’ve just left it. It was a cat. These wolves could rip them all to shreds, and then some.

He remembered the feeling of King at his feet and flung his knife at the auburn wolf.

The wolf deftly jumped out of the way. It growled low, and another wolf quickly swooped in and snatched the knife out of where it had embedded in the ground. King in maw, the red wolf and the rest of the pack vanished into the night.

It was quiet for a moment. The wolf pack’s thumping gaits retreated into the woods, and just the easy sounds of the forest remained. They all stood still. Andrew looked at the spot where King had been. He looked at the hole where his missing knife had stabbed into the soft dirt. He sheathed his other knife.

“Guess they got the meal they came for,” Jeremy said. There was a darkness to his voice that was uncharacteristic. Almost an edge of frustrated sarcasm.

“Oh King,” Dan said.

“Come on,” Wymack said. “The others are probably pitching a fit that we stayed. Douse the fire, grab whatever you can.”

They did what they were told, packing up quickly and quietly before making their way back. Wymack led the group, and Andrew took up the rear despite some protest from Dan. He felt the absence of his knife like a limb.

Matt found them at the edge of the forest, having doubled back after getting everyone away. He grabbed Dan as soon as he saw her, engulfing her in a massive hug. Matt checked over everyone as Wymack asked him about the others. Andrew ignored their reunion, trudging through the fields to the hole in the wall. He kicked the door, not caring for Wymack’s remark on the subject, and stalked to the main room of the tavern, dropping all the things he was carrying in a mess on the floor.

Nicky stood up immediately as Andrew entered. “Andrew! Oh thank goodness. Is everyone ok?” Andrew refused to say a word, grabbing Nicky by the scruff and dragging him to Aaron. Aaron sat with Katelyn, holding her hand. He shrunk as Andrew approached.

“Andrew,” he tried, but was quickly ripped away from Katelyn. She tried to reach out to him, but was pushed back into her chair. The shove caused her to almost fall out of it.

“Stay away from my brother, or I will happily skin you and leave the wolves a nice clean carcass to snack on.” Though brave in the face of his knife, Katelyn’s breath hitched at the words. He didn’t bother to see her response, taking his family and leaving.

The walk back to their house was quiet and tense. He knew Nicky was worried and still shaking from the wolf attack. Aaron just seemed pissed off. When they arrived, he threw them both inside and bolted the door. At least the house had a lock, even if his loft didn’t. He went to his ladder, and had a hand on the first rung when a voice stopped him.

“Hey!”

Andrew turned to Aaron. They stared at each other.

“Why did you drag us away from everyone like that? We could’ve at least helped clean up in the tavern,” Aaron said.

“We are never going to the woods again, and neither of you will set foot out of the walls without my permission.” Andrew went to the ladder again, but Aaron wasn’t finished with the argument.

“For fuck’s sake Andrew, I actually want to enjoy our life here. We’re making friends! We have jobs! Don’t let the tiniest details ruin everything!”

Andrew turned fully to Aaron, taking a step forward. “Almost being mauled by a pack of wolves is not a tiny detail.”

“I’m not talking about the wolves, I’m talking about you pulling knives on everyone and stewing at the bar! We have a chance here and you’re desperate to destroy it!” Nicky took an anxious step forward, but neither Andrew nor Aaron paid him any mind.

“I am doing what is necessary,” Andrew ground out. He couldn’t expect Aaron to understand how much he had done and would do to keep them safe. He wished that could be the end of it, but Aaron was still fuming.

“So the whole thing with Katelyn was necessary? You threatening her in the tavern, and with the fern— I’m not a child, I can consent to her touching my arm on my own, or her touching me whenever without you being there!”

“Oh, I’m sure you consented to all of mommy’s love too, right?” Nicky flinched back and Aaron took a difficult breath. They were approaching dangerous territory.

“That’s fucking different, Andrew, shut up. Katelyn won’t hurt me.”

“Tilda wasn’t hurting you either, right?”

“Katelyn and mom are not the same! I thought we’ve gotten past this.”

“We agreed. I move with you to this stupid town so you can follow your idiotic medicinal dreams, and I get to protect you from whatever I deem as a threat.” This gave Aaron pause. They had never completely worked out their… whatever it was, but Nicky’s insistence on family dinners and living under Luther’s rule had brought them closer together. Andrew was more lenient with both of them, and Aaron tried harder to understand Andrew’s actions. Andrew knew the wolves had set him on edge and he was being difficult, but the voice in his head was shaking with the need to keep his family safe.

“You really think Katelyn is a threat?” Aaron asked. The tension had declined, leaving a more brutal honesty in the air.

“I don’t know her,” Andrew said. He didn’t like to admit that he didn’t know, and it scared him. But he also knew Aaron couldn’t read his mind. That had been a sticking point for years.

“If she passes your interrogations, can I see her without you hovering?” Aaron asked.

Andrew didn’t reply to that, just went to his ladder and up to his loft. He closed the curtain harshly, ending the argument. It didn’t feel as good as slamming a door.

He stewed in his small bed, listening to Aaron and Nicky shuffle around below him. He doubted Aaron would stop seeing Katelyn, no matter what Andrew said. He had taken an immediate shine to her, and for some reason it seemed she liked him as well. With him chopping trees down all day, it was no question that they would sneak off together.

Andrew wanted it to work. He and his brother had been through too much. It had been years since Tilda’s accident. They’ve had the time to cool off, to find some sort of strange even ground. But this was new territory, and Andrew would die before he lost Aaron or Nicky to another one of… them.

A Luther. A Tilda. A Drake.

But first, he had to plan out how to get his knife and King back. A stupid mutt wouldn’t get the best of him. Even if that mutt had the same eyes that haunted his dreams.

Chapter Text

Andrew could tell everyone was trying hard to act normal the next day. Jeremy was less cheery than usual but still did his work. Seth was quieter, which was a gift, but there was anger in every swing. They stayed slightly closer to the farms, working more on removing stumps than gathering new timber. None of them admitted why.

When it was time for lunch, Jeremy retreated into the cart to get the leftovers from last night. They tried to pick up as much of the food as possible so the wolves wouldn’t come back to that spot. Kevin had gone into the woods again that morning to attempt to grab anything left behind. He had hidden his face while passing Andrew.

Seth stood lazily next to the cart, waiting for Jeremy to grab the goods. He looked back at the village. Andrew might’ve wondered what he was thinking of, but he had other plans. Jeremy was grabbing food, Seth was distracted, and he was pushing past the treeline and into the woods to get his knife and a cat.

The woods were different in the daytime than in the night. While they were still eerie, the sun broke through the leaves and dappled the ground with specks of light. The branches of trees twisted elegantly upwards. Leaves of all shapes and colors gently swayed in the breeze, creating a quiet symphony of sound. Vines climbed and swirled around sturdy trunks. The ground was rich with thick grass, moss, and fallen leaves. It padded his steps. He felt like an invisible trespasser, stalking through the trees.

At a river, he caught sight of another figure. Andrew hid behind a tree, peeking out to see Kevin at the bank. He was dressed for hunting, belt and bag overflowing with materials. Crossbow bolts, foothold traps with menacing teeth, thick ropes, and folding knives. He was kneeling at the river, looking at where the light tracks vanished into the stream. He stood up and crossed it, vanishing into the bramble.

Andrew stepped out from his makeshift hiding place. Running into Kevin would just cause a lecture. All he wanted was to get his knife, King, and get out. He stepped out and followed Kevin’s path over the river, but turned and followed the water instead of continuing forward. The farther from Kevin, the better.

He continued his journey through the trees, the sun slowly moving from right over his head towards the west. Jeremy was probably running around terrified, thinking Andrew was wolf chow. Seth was likely thinking that Andrew had just ditched to get out of work. He wondered if anyone else knew about his mysterious disappearance. Maybe there were search parties following him right now. Probably not, though.

A slight rustle of leaves brought him out of his thoughts. He had broken away from the river a few minutes ago and was now in a small clearing, thick grass with some flowers covering the sunlit ground. He focused on where the noise came from. A bush was moving strangely. He pulled his single knife out, crouching low, but stopped when he heard a familiar mreow.

King trotted into the clearing, completely healthy. There wasn’t a single sign of injury, like the crossbow bolt never existed. Her fur had a few leaves and stray twigs in it, but otherwise she seemed clean and happy. Andrew sheathed his knife.

“King?” he said. She meowed at him again and sauntered towards him, rolling around at his feet and lifting her paws up towards the sunlight. He cautiously gave her a pet. She purred at the touch, snuggling closer. Gently, he moved his hand to the leg where the bolt had struck her. He couldn’t even feel a scar.

“How…” he started, but his thought was quickly cut off by another sound from the bush. He pulled his knife out again, taking a careful step over King, who looked up curiously.

From the bush, a large paw stepped out, then another. Andrew lowered his stance defensively as the auburn wolf from the previous night walked into the clearing. In the light he could see the details of its scarring better. There were no marks on its large muzzle, but all over its chest and back there were breakages in the fur. Some were covered well by the thick coat, others were completely bare. The largest one was on the wolf’s shoulder, no fur to cover the gnarled and burned skin. Its eyes shone the same blue as before, clear and dangerous. In its mouth, Andrew saw his second prize. His knife.

He pointed his remaining knife at the wolf. “Give that back,” he said. He didn’t think the wolf would react to that, but surprisingly, it dropped the knife on the ground and moved away from it, circling around Andrew. King got up and trotted over to the wolf. Andrew moved to stop her, but the wolf didn’t try to grab her. King nuzzled the wolf’s legs and the wolf licked the top of her head. Andrew just stared.

Ok, so the wolf was weird, or maybe King was weird, or maybe both. He kept his eyes on them as he reached to grab his knife. The wolf looked up at him, their eyes meeting intensely. It was like that moment from the treeline again. Andrew felt like those eyes were being burned into his brain, like they would be the only thing he could ever see. They practically glowed. Andrew took a step forward.

The wolf barked sharply, snapping him out of his reverie. Andrew stood up all the way, ready to get out of this creepy forest and away from this strange wolf. He clicked his fingers for King, who gave the wolf one last nuzzle before making her way to Andrew. He picked her up and she settled herself comfortably on her shoulder. Looking at the sun’s position, Andrew decided it would be faster to move northeast and hit the river later, rather than following it in a straight line again. He began to move forward, but was stopped.

The wolf stood a few feet away from him, to his left, growling. He took a step forward and it barked, approaching him. Andrew brandished both his knives now.

“Shut up, mutt. We’re leaving.” The wolf barked in response, taking another step forward. Andrew just scoffed. It hadn’t been aggressive this whole time, and didn’t look ready to pounce. King meowed, seeming worried, but Andrew ignored it. He turned away and strode forward again.

It happened so fast he barely registered the pain. In an instant, he had been pulled back sharply, the wolf clamping onto his arm above the bracers and breaking through cloth and skin. It wasn’t a bad bite by any means, barely drawing a few drops of blood, but it still hurt. Andrew landed on the ground, having been practically thrown backwards. The knife in his hand was flung sideways. He blinked on the ground for just a moment before getting up, looking for his knife as he unsheathed the second one.

Right where he was trying to walk, the wolf stood, holding his knife in maw again. Andrew glared.

“What the hell was that for, mutt?” He said sharply. King had jumped off her perch on his shoulders as he fell and was now nuzzling where the wolf had bitten him. The wolf didn’t respond with a bark or growl, but took one step forward and dropped the knife.

SNAP.

The cold clang of iron teeth rang in the clearing. Under the grass and brush, Kevin had expertly hid a brutally large ankle trap. One of that size would’ve cleaved right through Andrew’s ankle. Then he would be alone in a clearing with a severe injury and no way to walk home. Somehow, the wolf had known the trap was there, and stopped him from running right into it.

He looked at the wolf again. It had a strange expression, one he couldn’t read. Cautious, scared, resigned maybe? He was fine at reading people, but animals had always been more difficult. He brought his hand up to his wounded arm. The wolf’s teeth had caused pinprick wounds that stained his dark tunic. He would have to have Aaron take a look at it back in Palmetto.

Andrew gave the wolf a single nod, looking for King to pick her up. She had resumed the nuzzling of the wolf, having given up on Andrew’s injury. To his surprise, the wolf knelt down and King hopped onto its back, mimicking how she had been riding Andrew’s shoulders before.

“Come on, King. We need to go,” he said. He moved forward to grab his knife, now safe to get from the trap, but the wolf was faster. It grabbed the knife with its mouth and scampered with King on shoulder to another part of the glade. Roots formed a strange sort of staircase up, and it stood at the top, encircled by tree branches, and looked back at Andrew. He could see the challenge in its eyes.

“You want me to follow you?” he asked. King meowed and he swore he saw the wolf roll its eyes. Andrew took a step forward, causing the wolf to run a few more steps, then look back again.

Andrew wasn’t one to back away from a challenge.

He followed the wolf through the trees, weaving between trunks and branches. Every so often, the wolf would look back to see if Andrew was still following. Its tail would wag slightly upon seeing him. Then it would trample along its path again, before stopping once more and checking. They made their way like that, bringing Andrew deeper into the forest than he wanted to go. The trees looked more distinctive as they delved in further, twisting and turning more than the ones at the edges. Everything around them was untouched by humanity. Andrew continued to tread carefully. He felt as though he had stepped into the Otherworld, though something in his chest knew he was still in the same forest as before.

Eventually, Andrew saw the wolf, with King still on its back, vanish behind a wall of vines. The wall was thick and knotted. It seemed impossible to get through. It had parted like a curtain for the wolf, but in a blink it was back to a still wall of nothing. There were large mossy stones around, creating an eerie feeling. They were worn by time with strange symbols peering through. Andrew ignored the standing stones and approached the wall, reaching out with his injured arm. He felt the pricks where the wolf’s teeth sank into him tingle, and the tingling feeling flowed through his arm. At his fingertips, he could’ve sworn he saw a slight glow. Then the vines parted just like they had for the wolf.

Beyond them, a path led upwards with a stone arch and stones surrounding its entrance. It looked ethereal, older than Andrew could imagine. Both built by hands yet intrinsically part of the landscape. He took careful steps up the path, hearing the roar of water before he saw it.

A beautiful waterfall.

Curved stones that narrowed to sharp points lined the falls like teeth, covered in pictures and drawings. In front of the falls, two cliff’s edges almost touch. The falls dropped into a chasm that made Andrew’s stomach turn, making him feel. The water splashed roughly into jagged rocks. A deadly fall.

Andrew heard a sharp bark, and turned away from the drop. He looked to the wolf, now without King and the knife. The wolf tilted its head, then scampered along a secluded path that led behind the waterfall. Andrew followed.

Behind the falls, a cave made itself known. Like the rocks outside, it was covered in intricate drawings and writing. The lines flowed and spiraled with patterns, stripes, dots, and curls. He caught pictures of wolves and humans, moons and suns, storm clouds and trees. Like his hand before he passed through the vines, they seemed to glow golden, but it could’ve just been a trick of the light through the water.

He reached the end of the cave, and the man in front of him was decidedly not a trick of the light.

Andrew first noticed his atrocious clothes. The pants were dirty, had holes at the knees and were too short at his thin ankles. He had no shoes, just feet so dirty they could’ve been mistaken for black socks. His shirt was too long, the sleeves rolled up so they didn’t completely cover his hands. There were patches on it, at the elbow and under the arms, showing how much it had been worn over the years. His hands were dirty too, nowhere near as bad as his feet though, and his nails were short yet sharp. Overall, he seemed Andrew’s age, though his scrawny body made him look younger.

Then Andrew noticed his face. Lightly tanned and freckled skin framed by unruly auburn hair. The slight curls held sticks and leaves in them. He had a thin face with sharp cheekbones, a crooked nose, and lips held tightly. Small patches of dirt were smudged around his face. And his eyes. Andrew knew those eyes. Different in this human form, slightly smaller with deep eyebags, but still that brilliant, brilliant blue.

This man was the wolf.

“Show me your arm,” the man said. His voice was gravelly, unused, and his teeth were just sharp enough to be unnatural. Andrew narrowed his eyes.

“Who the hell are you?” he spat.

“I’m going to heal your arm, show me where the bite is.”

“It was you. You’re the wolf,” Andrew said. He hated even saying it, admitting to something magical and otherworldly happening, but he wasn’t one to deny truths, even those that were difficult.

The man rolled his eyes at Andrew. “Yes, I’m the wolf, I’m a wolfwalker, I’ll bite your throat out if you tell anyone, now let me heal your arm before this gets worse.”

“You’re the one that bit it!”

“To keep you from taking your leg off in a claw trap, now give it here!” the man demanded.

Andrew stood his ground. “You’re not touching me.”

“I don’t need to touch you,” the man said. “Just show me the injury. If I touch you, you can get a free punch in, how’s that?”

Andrew considered it. He looked around the cave. There were strange rock formations, dried hay and grass all over the floor, and animal skins on the ground in the corner forming a make-shift bed. He saw King sleeping on it, curled up with another cat. King looked perfectly healthy and content. No sign of injury. No blood. Not a hair out of place. If this man was telling the truth, it would explain what happened to King. He would also rather not get lectures from every single person at the Foxhole for getting a wolf bite, never mind explain how he escaped. Reluctantly, Andrew showed his shoulder.

The man approached him slowly, and gently hovered his hands over the wound without touch. Quietly, he let out a howl. It echoed in the cave, the drawings around them lighting up in response. Andrew felt a tingle in his arm like he had at the vines, but this time it traveled up his arm towards his sternum, then down to his heart. It was warm and invigorating.

The man’s hand was surrounded with light in the shape of a wolf paw. The light transferred from his hand to Andrew’s arm, closing all the wounds without so much as a scar. In just a single moment, it was like nothing had ever happened. Andrew looked at the man, who fearlessly met his eyes. They stared at each other for a moment, and Andrew felt something shift in his head looking at this man. He was beautiful. He was magical. He was dangerous.

He was interesting.

“Great, now we can pretend that we never met, you go back to destroying the forest, I go back to trying to keep everyone from destroying the forest, hooray.” The man shooed Andrew away. “Here, you can follow Lir, he’ll lead you somewhere easy to get back from.”

The man whistled and a wolf appeared from behind a rock, standing proud behind Andrew. Looking around, Andrew realized there were wolves all over the cave, draped on rocks and hiding in the nooks and crannies. Andrew was surrounded by a pack that could kill him in an instant. Still, he was never good at following instructions. His curiosity got the better of him.

“Why did you attack us last night?” He asked.

“I did not attack you, you were all making a ruckus in the woods and I wanted you to leave.”

“Why did you take King?”

“The cat? Because that idiot Kevin shot her. Are we done with this interrogation?” That took Andrew by surprise.

“You know Kevin?” Neil froze for a second at the accusation, then his expression went back to the annoyed one from before, hiding any other intentions.

“You live here enough, you pick up some names, especially the name of the guy laying poorly hidden traps everywhere.”

“That’s not the whole truth.” Andrew met the man’s eyes, who looked frustrated and uncomfortable.

“It doesn’t matter. I don’t have to answer your questions,” he growled. As he spoke, the wolves around him began to shift inward, closing Andrew in. It seemed like he shouldn’t push more.

“Knife,” he said. The man looked confused for a moment, then went to his makeshift bed. Beside it was Andrew’s new knife. He picked it up, handing it to Andrew hilt first. Andrew

“Now will you leave?” The man asked.

“Cat.” The man looked at King, sleeping next to the other cat on the bed.

“She’s not yours. She can come and go as she pleases. Besides, she’s made friends with Sir,” he gestured at the other cat, “and the track record your lot have at keeping her uninjured isn’t great.”

“She wouldn’t have gotten injured if you hadn’t attacked us.”

“I did not attack you, and your hunter was drunk. An accident was bound to happen, with or without me. At least I was there to save her before she bled out. Now go.” The man’s tone had an air of finality. Andrew finally took the cue and began walking towards the wolf the man had called Lir, but hesitated for a moment.

“What’s your name?”

“What’s yours?” the man shot back. Andrew hesitated for a moment, but decided fair was fair. The man had returned his knife, saved King, and saved him from a claw trap before healing his arm and answering questions. He didn’t like to be in debt.

“Andrew Minyard,” he responded. He didn’t turn back to see what the man thought of that, but after a few seconds, he heard a voice, quieter than before but still clear in the echoey cave.

“Neil,” he said. “Now forget you ever heard it.”

“I don’t forget anything,” Andrew replied. Then he saluted the man— Neil, and left with Lir, out of the cave, down past the waterfall, through the vines, and into the forest proper once again.

-------------------------------------------------

“ANDREW!” Jeremy shouted, running to him. The sun had dipped low into the sky, the day at its end, by the time Andrew made it out of the forest. He had followed Lir to a landmark, a huge tree with a strange root that jutted out into an arch. It was on top of a hill and Palmetto was visible in the distance. Andrew didn’t need the guide, having remembered every step he took, but Lir took him where he needed to be faster. At the tree, Lir looked at him, then ran off into the brush again. Andrew was left to hike the rest of the way home alone.

Finally breaking out into the fields, he was met with a distressed and teary Jeremy alongside a practically weeping Nicky, worried Wymack, and disinterested Seth.

“We’ve been worried sick, kid,” Wymack scolded. Nicky didn’t say anything, too busy blubbering. He held his arms out awkwardly like he wanted to hug Andrew, but remembered he wasn’t supposed to do that, and just shook his arms in the air instead.

“Where have you been? We thought you got eaten by wolves!” Jeremy said. Andrew held up his knife in answer.

“I had to run an errand.” Everyone looked at Andrew’s knife. Wymack ran a hand down his face in exhaustion, Jeremy looked at him in disbelief, and Seth actually looked impressed.

“You ran into the woods for a knife? Matt could just make you a new one,” Seth said. Andrew didn’t reply, choosing to walk towards the cart and grab a spare piece of bread that had been left for his lunch. Everyone took the hint. It was past their work time anyway, so they began to pack up the cart and prepare to move it. Wymack walked over to Andrew.

“You didn’t have to go into the woods for a knife. You coulda been killed,” he said. Andrew shrugged and kept eating his break. Wymack paused, then began again. “There’s a lot of strange stuff in the woods. I don’t think we should be cutting them down, but my knees can’t handle the stocks so I keep my thoughts to myself. You see anything while you were in there?”

Andrew stopped chewing for a moment. He looked up, barely able to see the top of the tree that Lir had delivered him to. He thought about Neil, about glowing symbols on cave walls, about a bite that no longer existed. Things that were unreal.

Probably just hallucinations, he thought to himself. A part of his brain argued, desperate for truth, but another part fought back, one that wanted things to be easy. One that didn’t want to want anything. One that knew everything was too good already, and he should ignore anything otherworldly. One that hid hopes and dreams carefully away to avoid disappointment.

“Nope,” Andrew finally said to Wymack. He stood up from where he had been leaning against the cart and helped move it back to Palmetto.

-------------------------------------------------

At the tavern that evening, conversation was light and easy like it always was. Kevin was less drunk than usual, arguing with Seth about hunting tactics. Aaron was talking with Dan and Matt about the tools at the physician’s place, and some new ideas he had, and Katelyn was listening intently. Jeremy and Wymack roped Allison into a conversation, Andrew had no idea what it could be about, and Renee was talking pleasantly with Abby by the fire, Nicky jutting in occasionally. At the bar, Andrew sat quietly with Bee. She had given him a honeyed ale to go with his apple cake. Bee never pressured him to talk, accepting his silence and presence. Usually he was happy to stay silent, but too many thoughts were roiling in his brain to keep it that way.

“What are wolfwalkers?” he asked Bee. He didn’t trust many others with the question, and even less to keep it to themselves. Bee was calm, listened to Andrew’s boundaries, and saved him extra apple cake. She could be trusted. At least a little bit. She looked up at him, surprised.

“Were the others talking about it at the bonfire? They like to share folktales.” Andrew didn’t say anything, which Bee seemed to take as confirmation.

“From what I know, wolfwalkers are magical creatures that are humans while awake, but have a wolf form while they sleep. They also have magical abilities, and the more there are, the more magic they can channel. They’re quite connected to the magic of the forests that they make their dwelling in, and lead packs of wolves.”

Andrew hummed, taking a sip of his ale. His arm tingled where the bite was.

“I heard you went into the forest today,” Bee continued. “How was that?”

“Fine. Got the knife back,” he said. His hand brushed over the once empty bracer, now snug with the knife.

“Renee wouldn’t have been upset if it had been lost,” Bee said. Andrew’s mouth twitched uncomfortably. He hadn’t said anything about Renee, even to himself, but Bee had some sort of power to read him. He didn’t want to say it, but losing Renee’s knives days after she had gifted them to him was unacceptable. To Bee, he said nothing. She just smiled knowingly.

“Oh my gosh!” Nicky shouted. Andrew turned immediately, ready to deal with a threat, but Nicky was pointing at something across the room. Andrew’s eyes followed his finger to see… King. He knew she was fine, healthy and happy, had seen her in the cave, but seeing her in the tavern without a scratch was still startling.

“Is that King? How?” Dan said. Kevin looked pale in some mixture of shock, guilt, and relief. Everyone else gave their own disbelieving words as they watched King make her way across the tavern to where Andrew sat at the bar, jumping onto it and curling up next to his drink. Her fluffy coat tickled his fingers.

“Aw, she brought a friend!” Nicky cooed. Andrew turned and saw another cat follow King’s path, but turn away from the bar and head towards the fire instead. He recognized the chubby short-haired cat from the cave as well. Sir, Neil had called it. Sir sat near Abby, and she gently patted it.

“Maybe this cat helped King,” Renee said. “Perhaps it brought her to its owner.”

“We should name it! How about… Fatty!” Nicky said.

“Fatty-Catty?” Jeremy put in. Suddenly everyone wanted to name the cat, throwing around ridiculous names. They eventually landed on “FatCat McCatterson,” which made Andrew snort internally. If only they knew how boring the cat’s name actually was. With all the excitement about the new cat, Kevin was able to slip to the bar, sitting next to Andrew. Bee gave them space, heading to the pantry instead.

Kevin inspected the now sleeping King. “There isn’t even a mark. It’s like it never happened,” he said. “We must’ve imagined the shot hitting, it must’ve missed her. Then she got away from the wolves.” Kevin reached out to pet her, but Andrew put his drink in the way and glared. Kevin retracted his hand. They sat in silence, Kevin twitching. He clearly wanted to say something, but Andrew was happy to let him wait it out.

“I heard you went into the woods today. That was a stupid and dangerous move,” Kevin finally said. “I’ve put traps in multiple areas that you could’ve fallen into, and the wolves are vicious.”

“And how goes hunting the vicious wolves? Get any?” Andrew asked. Kevin’s face turned red.

“It’s a large forest and this pack is experienced with humans,” Kevin grumbled. “I’ve found most of my traps sprung and empty. They’re clever.” Andrew remembered how Neil dropped the knife into the trap, the way he had spotted it before Andrew could. Clever wolf indeed.

“And how does your dear lord feel about that?” Andrew pushed. The red from Kevin’s anger immediately flooded away. He looked away quickly.

“He knows I’m the best for the job.”

“With nothing to show for it? Can’t wait to see Riko’s second in command in the stocks.” At hearing “second in command,” Kevin’s hand briefly touched the marking on his face. “Wonder what he’d say if he knew you were drinking away the thought of him in this place.”

It was a complete guess, but by Kevin’s reaction, he knew he had guessed right. A terrified look appeared on his face. He rubbed his hand blindly, and Andrew noticed light scarring on it for the first time. It was his left hand, and Kevin clearly favored it, but also flinched back from using it. Interesting.

“You know nothing about me,” Kevin said. It was clear he was trying for intimidation, but the shake of both his voice and hands broke the illusion. He downed the rest of his drink in one fell swoop. Andrew stared blankly. After a moment, Kevin turned and left with his now-empty glass, going back to his corner table where a bottle awaited him. He drank straight from it.

Andrew spent the rest of the night keeping close eyes on his brother and cousin. Katelyn had taken his warning well, keeping an arms length between herself and Aaron. Nicky was obsessed with the new cat, talking Abby’s ear off about it. Through the night, Renee migrated over to Andrew, taking Kevin’s seat.

“Are the knives suiting you well?” she asked. Andrew nodded. “Good. I’m glad. My offer to spar is still on the table if you would like to.”

Andrew considered it for a moment. He thought about how Kevin was terrified of Riko, about Katelyn’s touchiness, about Nicky’s ill-advised crush on Erik. Some more mastery with his weapons, or even just at hand-to-hand, couldn’t hurt.

“When and where,” he asked. Renee brightened.

“Meet me here tomorrow morning before sunrise. We’ll go out to the field through the tavern. There’s rarely any guards in that area.” Andrew gave her another nod, and she slipped away to talk to Allison. One apple cake later, he was dragging his family out of the tavern as everyone went to their own homes for the night.

There was still some tension between Aaron and Andrew. Nicky did his best to lighten it by talking about the new cat and Abby’s soup recipe. Soon they were in their respective beds. Nicky snoring, Aaron shifting around, and Andrew with his back against the wall listening to them.

As Andrew closed his eyes, he didn’t see the glowing blue eyes of Neil. Nor did he see Neil’s wolf form, powerful, scarred, and sleek. Not even Neil himself, sharp and interesting.

No, Andrew saw another wolf. A sturdy one, strong and scowling. Fur pitch black and eyes like—

Eyes just like his.

Chapter Text

Andrew woke up groggy and disoriented. He’d had strange dreams the night before. He remembered seeing a wolf in the forest. He remembered walking towards it, slowly, carefully. He remembered that it looked right at him. He remembered the feeling of standing on a ledge, fear flooding his senses and making him feel, but before he could fall, his eyes snapped open.

It was still dark, the sun just barely making its way over the horizon. Andrew got up despite his exhaustion. He had to meet Renee.

He quietly made his way down the ladder, passing by Aaron and Nicky. Both were out cold, unaware of Andrew sneaking out. He secured his bracers with his knives, put on his heavy boots, and locked the door securely behind him.

The morning was gray and misty. Droplets of water stuck to Andrew’s clothes and hair. The streets were mostly silent, though there was some activity at the castle, which Andrew had learned was called Castle Evermore. It was covered in raven designs and motifs, the symbol of the Moriyama royal family. Andrew thought it was pretentious.

He saw a few other people on his way to the Foxhole, mostly farmers and bakers getting an early morning start. They paid him no mind. He made it to the tavern, slipping in the side entrance rather than bothering with the impossibly loud and heavy door.

Inside, Renee was sitting at the bar alone, lost in thought. Andrew made his presence known with loud steps. She looked over at him and smiled much too brightly for how early it was. Andrew just scowled.

“Hello Andrew. Glad you could make it. Follow me.” She stood up from the bar and went to the back hallway. Together they made their way through the hole in the wall out into the eastern fields. The terrain was rockier in this area, which made it unpromising farmland. As a result, it was much emptier than other areas around the village. Renee led them to a grassy patch by the wall. It had been trimmed down and the soil turned, making it softer than the rocks around them.

“This is the sparring area we use sometimes. Matt and I have used it in the past, more rarely Dan or Allison will come join. Lately, with everything happening with the Moriyama’s, it’s gotten much less use,” Renee explained.

“Why?” Andrew asked.

“A few reasons,” Renee said. “Riko doesn’t believe in women having certain jobs, so we all had to shift into positions in the scullery. The work has become much longer and more tedious than it was previously, so we don’t have the time we used to. Matt has also had to take up all the blacksmithing. Dan used to do most of it, but Riko didn’t see that as a proper job for her. His time has been greatly limited as well. He’s also stricter on working hours. We work much later than before.”

Andrew nodded at her explanation. He remembered that Riko’s rules were the reason they needed a new physician, and with all the soldiers he brought in, it made sense that he would have those in the scullery working overtime.

Movement flashed in the corner of Andrew’s vision and he caught a dull knife thrown to him by Renee.

“Good reflexes,” she complimented. She threw another and Andrew caught it with his other hand. He took his two sharp knives out of his bracers so they wouldn’t weigh him down, and faced Renee, who had two knives of her own. They watched each other for just a moment, analyzing.

Then they attacked.

It was sharp and brutal, and Renee didn’t hold back on him. She was extremely precise. Her feet were always moving, barely touching the floor as Andrew desperately parried as many strikes as he could. It felt like both an eternity and a single second had passed by the time Andrew was on the ground, panting, with Renee standing above him with a knife.

“Yield,” he said. She backed away immediately.

“Not bad for your first fight. Can I give you some tips, or would you like to go another round?” She asked. Her pleasant smile was back, at odds with the viper Andrew had just fought. He stood up.

“Another round first,” he said. She nodded, both of them getting back to fighting position. The dance began again.

All morning, Renee and Andrew fought, Renee winning every bout. He allowed her to give him some tips, but they only helped him to last seconds longer. Renee was clearly experienced. As the sun fully made its presence known, the two sat on the grass together. Renee handed him a water skin, which he took gratefully. They both watched the world come to life around them, panting.

“I suppose you’re curious about my combat prowess,” Renee said wryly. Andrew didn’t reply. He was curious, but he also knew that the skills Renee had didn’t come from a pleasant place. He handed the waterskin back in lieu of an answer.

“I’d like to share my story with you.”

Andrew turned to her. She was looking out at the sky, playing with her necklace. She didn’t seem nervous, but had a regretful look on her face.

“I’m a descendant of the aos sí,” she began. “My birth mother likely had some sort of deal with one of them or perhaps she just slept with the wrong man. Either way, I was born, and named Natalie. As a child, I learned of my strong connection with the earth and the magic I was able to twist into curses and fires. I used these abilities to stay alive. To fight. To fend for myself. Eventually, I was taken notice of. I was tired of supporting my birth mother and her habits, so I left with a man who claimed he would take care of me if I assisted his crew. So for the next few years, I became a pirate.

“Some crews steal from the rich, leaving many alive. Take from Moriyama ships or the other kingdoms. We were not like that. We were cruel. We were brutal. We attacked small towns on land and burned them down. I cursed the towns and their inhabitants, cut them down with swords and daggers, and was the perfect soldier to the captain. But his cruelty knew no bounds. He forced me to push myself more, and he would punish me if I disobeyed. He claimed he gave me everything I had. I believed him for a while, but one day something in me just snapped.

“I challenged him to a duel. We fought. I won. Then I ran, as many on the crew were loyal and even more knew I was a valuable prize. I wandered alone until Stephanie found me. She became my real mother, and gave me my new name: Renee.” Renee held her ailm necklace in her palm, gripping it tightly. Like a promise.

Andrew considered this. He had felt something strange, something off about Renee when he first met her. He thought it was just the dangerous abilities she clearly had, calm in the face of Andrew’s threats and knives. Now he could see it was more than that. Some sort of otherworldly energy that came from her fae ancestry. The same energy he felt from Neil.

The same he felt under his own skin. The same that he had been ignoring all night.

“I will not tell you anything about me,” Andrew said.

“Of course,” Renee replied. “I didn’t tell you as an exchange. I told you because I wanted you to know the truth. I’ve been trying to get away from who I used to be for a long time, but I need to accept that Natalie is just as much of me as Renee.”

And that Andrew understood. There were parts of his life he was desperate to erase. Parts that were dirty and cruel. Things he did, and things that were done to him. No matter how hard he tried to run from them, they were always there, shaping who he was and how he acted. He suspected that Renee knew they were more alike than many would think.

“Thank you for listening, Andrew, and for sparring. You’re a quick learner. I’d love to do this again sometime,” Renee said. She stood up, offering a hand to Andrew. He didn’t take it, and she didn’t seem offended. Together, they walked back to the Foxhole’s secret entrance and back into Palmetto.

-------------------------------------------------

“Who fucked you up?” Seth asked. They were loading the cart to head back out to the woods and continue the daily forest decimation. Andrew didn’t reply, just scowled. He and Renee had fought without knives a few times, and even with the knives kicks and elbows were fair game. He had a strong bruise on his cheek and some peeking out onto his neck, hiding under his shirt.

“Andrew, are you ok? Those look pretty nasty,” Jeremy said. Andrew just nodded. Renee was kind enough to avoid any serious injuries. He ached, but it was in a strangely good way. He felt like he could breathe better despite the bruises on his ribs.

Jeremy still looked concerned, but didn’t push the issue. Seth made a few comments about the “monster getting what he had coming,” but Andrew easily ignored him. Before they were able to leave the main gate, Nicky came running up to them.

“Andrew!” He cried out, “I was so worried when I woke up and you weren’t there this morning! I figured you got an early start-- oh my gosh what happened to your face!” Nicky reached out a hand as if to poke the bruise, but stopped himself.

“None of your business,” Andrew said, continuing to push the cart.

“Who did that to you? Should we tell someone? Kevin is like the head guard, he could totally put whoever it was in the stocks or something, they can’t just get away with--”

“Nicky,” Andrew interrupted, “I was sparring with Renee.”

“Renee?” Nicky said, incredulous. “Sweet Renee? Tell me you went easy on her.”

“By the looks of it, Renee went easy on him,” Jeremy said. He was smiling cheekily, all concern gone from his face at learning what happened to Andrew.

“She could take on Kevin and Riko-fuckface without breaking a sweat,” Seth chimed in. “Glad to see she kicked your ass, monster.” Jeremy elbowed him. Nicky’s mouth was agape at the new information.

“Wow, Renee is a sweetheart and a badass? She’s a catch, Andrew!” Andrew glared at Nicky’s insinuation, but was ignored. “Anyway, you should stop by the infirmary and get those looked at, Aaron has been working on a salve for bruises that helps with the swelling! Bye baby cousin!” As quickly as he came, Nicky was gone. He was like that, a whirlwind of personality that gave Andrew a headache. It also made him feel cared for, but he would admit that over his dead body.

“You and Renee?” Seth said. “She could do better.” Jeremy elbowed him again, hard enough to make him double over, and the three continued moving the cart, making it out of Palmetto’s iron gate and into the fields.

As they walked along, they gave a nod to Wymack, who was harvesting his plot of land, and Jeremy waved enthusiastically at a sheep farmer, who he said was an old friend named James who taught him woodworking. They made their way to where they left off, but stopped. Standing among the chopped trunks and broken branches was Kevin, who was looking up at another man riding on a black stallion.

The man on the horse was dressed in all black with an elegant cape. His hair was pin-straight and black, brushed out of his face with purpose. His face itself was tight, holding a perpetual sneer. Under one eye, a numeral “I” sat, inked in the same way Kevin’s “II” was. Number one. This had to be Riko.

He looked down at Kevin with disdain, spitting what seemed like scathing words. Kevin said nothing, face completely impassive, but his hands were trembling. He looked like he wanted to reach for a bottle.

Andrew, Seth, and Jeremy continued moving forward slowly, curiosity getting the best of them.

“Your lack of progress on this wolf issue is an embarrassment to the empire and to me. When I return from the north, I expect to have my hall lined with wolf skins. And one captured alive as we discussed. Are we clear?” Kevin nodded, face tight. “Good. Now leave.”

Kevin was quick to follow orders. He was beyond the treeline immediately. Riko smirked, satisfied, but his face fell back into the cold sneer when he saw Andrew, Seth, and Jeremy. He pulled his horse over to them.

“Ah, you three. Eavesdroppers. You are moving slower than most of the others working on clearing the trees. Speed up, or I will happily cut down on your food. You clearly don’t need it with the amount of work you get done.” Riko smiled, all arrogance and teeth. Seth looked like he wanted to punch something. For the first and likely last time, Andrew agreed with him.

“Of course, Lord Moriyama,” Jeremy said. His light tone was clearly forced, but Riko barely noticed. He trotted away on his horse.

“Fucking prick,” Seth said. “Glad it sounded like he was leaving for a few days.”

“Come on, let’s get started. You heard what he said,” said Jeremy. Seth scoffed.

“Every other team of workers is five, and we’re three. We’ve also been assigned the point where the forest is the thickest. Of course it takes us a long time to clear everything,” he said. Andrew ignored their bickering and grabbed his own ax, hauling it to a tree and getting to work.

After a few hours, they had made decent progress. Jeremy somehow convinced Seth to work, and they were making steady progress. Andrew had broken off from them a bit. It was quieter, none of Jeremy’s whistling or Seth’s complaining. It was almost peaceful.

Of course, this meant his peace had to be interrupted.

He looked up, wiping his brow, and saw something at the treeline. A shadow, creeping behind trees. Andrew felt his eyes sharpen, able to distinguish things he hadn’t thought he’d be able to see in the dark. He saw a glimpse of red hair and a dirty hand brush by the tree trunk.

He made his way over with his ax, leaving Seth and Jeremy to their own trees farther back. He disappeared into the forest. The shadows were longer just a few steps in. Freezing for a moment, he allowed himself to just listen. Everything seemed louder, yet there was a new clarity to it. He could practically pinpoint the branch a nearby bird was singing on, the direction of the wind based on how the leaves shook, and…

Andrew threw a knife, hitting the ground just next to a dirty foot.

Neil looked at the knife, then back at Andrew. “You really like throwing your knives in the ground, huh?”

“What are you doing here?”

“I could ask you the same question.”

“I’m just investigating a pest problem.” Andrew pulled his other knife out, casually spinning it in one hand.

“I said you should forget me,” Neil said.

“And I said I don’t forget anything,” Andrew replied.

“I’m checking on how much damage you and the other woodcutters feel like doing today.” Neil looked at Andrew, challenging him, but Andrew knew the truth when he heard it.

“Don’t try to lie to me, Neil. I asked you what you’re doing here.”

“And I told you,” Neil said, but Andrew saw the way his face lost just a little color at his accusation.

“I don’t like repeating myself,” Andrew warned.

“Me neither.”

They were at a stalemate, staring at each other. Neil was scowling, his stance readied for a quick escape. Andrew was still standing calmly, but there was a tension in his body. He saw the runner’s stance on Neil, and was ready to aim the knife higher if necessary. After a minute of silence, Andrew tried a new tactic.

“Why are you in Palmetto?” He asked.

“I don’t have to answer your questions. Why are you so obsessed with interrogating me?”

“You’re interesting,” Andrew said. It caused Neil to shift his stance, confused and curious at the answer. “There. I answered truthfully. Now you try it, rabbit, without running away. Though it might be hard for a liar like you.”

Neil fidgeted, considering. Andrew waited patiently. He was curious about Neil, and something told him Neil was curious right back. Eventually, Neil replied.

“My mother used to live here.”

“Used to?”

“I don’t owe you any more truths. I barely owed you that one.” Andrew considered Neil’s answer. It was true. In fact, Neil saved Andrew’s foot and healed his arm, so Andrew may owe Neil more than Neil owed Andrew, but Neil hadn’t brought up the incident. In fact, he seemed wary, even guilty about it. So Andrew considered it void. That didn’t mean a new deal couldn’t be made.

“Truth for truth. We exchange questions. It’s your turn,” Andrew offered. Neil visibly thought about his words, eyebrow furrowing. He nodded hesitantly. Andrew gestured to him.

“Did anything strange happen to you last night?” Neil asked. Andrew tensed. It was an odd question, made even odder by the fact that something did happen last night.

“Yes,” Andrew said. Neil leaned forward.

“What happened?” he asked.

“Not your turn,” Andrew said. “Now, why are you over here?”

“I thought you wanted to know about my mother.”

“Times change, rabbit, keep up.”

“I’m not a rabbit.”

“You look ready to bolt like one.”

“I was checking on something.”

“What were you checking on?”

Neil grinned meanly, bearing sharp teeth. “It’s not your turn. Now what strange thing happened last night?”

“A strange dream,” Andrew said, “with a wolf.”

“Nothing else?” Neil pushed.

“I think we’ve established the rules clearly at this point, rabbit. Now what happened to your mother?”

Neil took a step back, visibly uncomfortable. He took his time in answering, refusing to meet Andrew’s eyes. Finally, he spoke. “She’s dead. That’s all I’m willing to give you, now forget it and forget me.”

Neil was already striding away as he finished his sentence, weaving masterfully through the trees in a way Andrew knew he couldn’t match. Then he was gone.

Andrew walked to his knife and picked it up, sheathing it in his bracer once more. Even though Neil was out of sight, Andrew had a suspicion that he was still listening. So he whispered harshly into the trees.

“I can’t forget anything.”

-------------------------------------------------

That evening at the Foxhole, they had a newcomer.

Erik was tall and strong with straw blonde hair and a kind face. He took to Allison’s catty comments with grace, arm-wrestled Matt when requested, and let Nicky hang off of him with fond eyes. When Nicky introduced Erik to the twins, Aaron’s glare could’ve melted ice. Andrew just pulled out his knives and stared at Erik with a blank expression. He seemed to have gotten the message.

While keeping an eye on Nicky, Renee walked over to Andrew and sat down next to him. King had wandered in as well, and hopped up on the counter next to her.

“I enjoyed our sparring this morning, Andrew. It would be nice to make it a regular thing if possible, perhaps weekly?” She asked. He considered this, then nodded. It had been nice to get his anger out rather than letting it stew inside him, and Renee was a formidable partner. “Great,” she said. “I’m glad the knives are working out for you too.”

He looked down at his hand where he was fiddling with Renee’s knife. Both knives had become comfortable in his hands and bracers. They were better balanced than his old ones. He looked back up at Renee, who was softly petting King. Andrew didn’t demand she leave, so she took that as a cue to continue talking.

“Riko has constructed a church next to his castle. It’s quite beautiful, and I’m glad those that follow the Catholic faith will have a space. However, he’s being quite vocal about his prosecution of any pagan beliefs,” she said.

“Going to worship the devil in the dead of night?” Andrew asked. Renee laughed lightly.

“My religion has no devil, and I already worship in the dead of night. I suppose I’m just worried. Riko doesn’t take kindly to those who challenge his ideas.” Her eyes wandered to Nicky, who was looking adoringly at Erik. Andrew gripped his knife.

“And what does everyone else think about challenging ideas?” he asked casually. Renee could easily see behind his blank veneer to the danger lurking just below the surface.

“The foxes have always been outcasts in one way or another. Some of us may be abrasive at times, but we have never shied away from a challenge.” Andrew studied Renee. She had been taken in by the foxes, after all. He wasn’t sure if they knew about her murderous past or magical heritage, but the look of her face told him it didn’t matter. They would take her either way.

“You looked a bit rough this morning. I didn’t mention it at the time, but how are you sleeping?” Andrew scowled.

“Goodbye, Renee,” he said. To her credit, she didn’t insist or press. Just gave Andrew another one of her far-too-serene smiles and glided off to another conversation. Despite no longer getting pets from Renee, King stayed up on the counter. Sir hadn’t come to join her this time. Nicky whined about missing “Fatcat,” but got over it quickly. Andrew wondered if Sir was with Neil.

Neil. All secrets and mysteries, meeting Andrew blow for blow in their game of truths. He wondered why someone as rabbity as he was would stay in one forest for so long. Particularly a forest in the middle of being chopped down. Curious.

But Andrew couldn’t explore that curiosity. He looked out at the foxes, all chatting and arguing and laughing. He scanned Aaron and Nicky, looking for any hidden injuries or tight expressions. Nothing. His concentration caused him to be almost startled by Bee coming up behind him.

“I’m glad you have a rapport with Renee,” Bee said. Andrew kept himself from jumping, and looked over with a bored expression instead. “You don’t need to sit at this bar to keep me company, though. You’re welcome to join everyone else.” Andrew heard the real question in her words. Why did he sit at the bar? There were plenty of excuses to give. He didn’t like the foxes. He wasn’t social. He didn’t like talking. They were annoying. They were all on the tip of his tongue.

“I need to watch Aaron and Nicky.” It was a surprising bit of truth that Andrew wasn’t prepared to give. He didn’t know why he said it. Bee always seemed to pull the truth out of him. He didn’t like that she respected him so much and that he trusted her so quickly. Bee seemed happy at his admission, meeting Andrew’s eyes with sincerity.

“You’ve done a wonderful job protecting them from what I can see,” she said. Andrew looked at Aaron and Nicky. He had been with them for seven years now, through the trials with Tilda and Luther. He had broken everything, and they had fixed it. Not perfectly, it was still jagged and cracked and angry, but Aaron refused to take the job if Andrew didn’t come. Nicky found a way to modify a farm house to keep Aaron and Andrew safe from Luther.

They cared about him.

Aaron and Katelyn whispered together. After the threat, she never put her hands on Aaron without asking. He knew they were seeing each other when Andrew wasn’t around, naively thinking he wouldn’t find out. Of course he did. And as much as he hated to admit it, he couldn’t find anything wrong with Katelyn. He would never let his guard down. That would be idiotic. But he knew that Aaron was happy. Lighter. Doing a job he’s passionate about and spending time with Katelyn.

Andrew turned his attention to Nicky, who was laughing at something with Matt, Jeremy, and Erik. He was lighter too. Back in Columbia with Luther, he was a dim version of himself. He spent all his time taking care of the twins while the twins were trying to kill each other. Now he had friends who appreciated him for who he was, and maybe a potential romance. Andrew would keep his eyes on that, but Erik didn’t seem to mean any harm, and the foxes were unnervingly accepting of anything.

Looking at his family, he saw them thriving. He watched their back for years so they could get to this point. Beat up men who tried to kill Nicky, got rid of Tilda who kept hurting Aaron. They were at their new start.

Andrew would never stop protecting his family. If Erik so much as looked at Nicky wrong, or he found a single bruise on Aaron, he wouldn’t hesitate to make good on every promise. But maybe, just maybe, seeing his family finding their new life, there was hope for him to find one too.

“Would you like any more apple cake, Andrew?” He turned back to Bee, who was smiling too knowingly at him. He nodded, and tried not to think about a new start with red hair and blue eyes.

-------------------------------------------------

Nicky was snoring. He had tired himself out completely after hanging off of Erik in the Foxhole, and fell right into bed as he got home. Aaron rolled his eyes at the sight, then turned to Andrew.

“If Erik tries anything, bring me with you when you stab him. I want to get at least one punch in,” he said. Andrew lifted one eyebrow in question. Aaron just stared him down. An understanding passed there. A mutual love, though they would never call it that, for the man who had stepped up to raise them after all the shit they had gone through.

“Fine,” Andrew replied. They stared at each other for another minute.

“Has Katelyn earned any trust?” Aaron asked. Andrew bristled at hearing her name, but forced himself away from lashing out.

“She asks before touching you,” he said. It was both a confirmation and an answer. It had taken Aaron years to understand Andrew, but he had gotten better, and nodded. Andrew didn’t trust Katelyn, but she listened. She was better than the other girls Aaron had gotten involved with in the past.

“She does,” Aaron confirmed. His face softened at that. Despite his protest about it at the bonfire, Andrew thought there was some part of Aaron that was glad Katelyn telegraphed her actions better now.

Conversation over, Andrew turned to his ladder and climbed up while Aaron got ready to settle his own bed. Curtain closed, Andrew curled up with his back against the wall and closed his eyes.

Then he was there again.

A forest, wispy and foggy at the edges. In a clearing, the wolf was back. Its fur was an inky deep black and bristled. It was strong and sturdy, claws sharpened and teeth deadly. Its eyes were dangerous. Andrew knew those eyes.

They were his own.

In the dreamspace, he approached the wolf. He wasn’t frightened, and the wolf, despite its dangerous demeanor, seemed calm as well. It felt safe. Soon he was close enough to reach out and touch the wolf, but he didn’t move his arms. He just stared at the wolf, and it looked right back at him.

He blinked once. Twice. He was on the edge of a cliff, just as he was last night. But this time, he fell.

In his final blink, the eyes he was looking at were no longer that of a wolf, but of a human. He looked at himself for a moment in time, and then he was awake.

Andrew immediately noticed something was different. His body felt different. Stronger. Lighter. Faster. He could hear everything. Every snore from Nicky. Every breath from Aaron. He could even hear the breathing of the lady who lived next door. He could hear the scrambling footsteps of a child out after dark a street over.

And the smells. He could smell exactly where every shoe was in the house. He could smell the remains of ale on his cousin’s breath and the remnants of apple cake on his hands…

Wait. His hands?

Andrew looked over and saw himself. His own sleeping body, exactly where he had gone to sleep. Back to the wall, bracers on and armed, face blank, body rigid. It wasn’t like looking at Aaron. He could see the differences between Aaron and himself. Their fundamental deviations. This wasn’t Aaron. This couldn't be anyone but Andrew himself.

Then what was Andrew?

He looked in the reflection in the window, and saw the wolf.

He saw the wolf.

He was the wolf.

Andrew let out a startled noise of surprise, tripping slightly over his new paws. He heard a shift after the noise, Aaron stirring in his bed. Andrew’s stance steadied. He took stock of his new body. His eyes, his ears, his nose. All his senses were working overtime. His legs were springy and tough, and without trying he knew he could run faster than he ever thought possible. He licked around his mouth, feeling daggers of teeth. Teeth that could rip throats out. That wasn’t even mentioning his claws.

He was dangerous. A wild animal. Part of him preened at it, at feeling so powerful. But more of him was terrified. What had happened to him? Why was he no longer in his body?

He heard more shifting below him. Aaron’s breathing was no longer even. He was awake.

And Andrew was a wolf.

There had to be some way to reverse it. His body was right there, sleeping. He couldn’t be a wolf forever.

Andrew sniffed at his own body, ignoring the strange feeling of seeing himself sleeping. Like so many others--

No, don’t go there. Aaron’s waking up. Andrew walked around his body, hearing Aaron sit up in bed. The creak of him shifting and standing.

Andrew laid on a paw on his hand, and saw a glowing light. That had to mean something, right? He put his other paw on his body, the golden light getting brighter. He closed his eyes, willing himself back into his body.

Then there was a flash. He felt the solid wolf body change into a golden form, like a ghost, and leap back into his body. Then he was sitting up, breathing hard, human again.

“Andrew?” Aaron whispered from below. Andrew felt his body, looking up and down. No claws. No fur. Bracers with knives. He was himself. Tentatively, he opened the curtain. Aaron squinted up at him with sleep-ruffled hair.

“What?” Andrew shot back.

“Sorry, heard a weird noise. Are you ok?”

Andrew didn’t answer, just closed his curtain again. He stayed there, hand gripping the fabric, until Aaron had stumbled back into bed and his breathing had evened out. Only then did he let himself lay back and begin to think about what the hell had just happened to him.

He had become a wolf. He was a wolf outside of his own body, and then jumped back into it and woke up. Was it a dream? It couldn’t have been. Andrew knew what his dreams were like. So he had become a wolf. Somehow, someway. What could have possibly happened that made him a wolf in the middle of the night? He stared at the ceiling, mind whirling. How could--

His mind went back to Bee’s words. Wolfwalkers are a magical creature that are humans while awake, but have a wolf form while they sleep. Then to Neil’s. Yes, I’m the wolf.

I’m a wolfwalker.

Andrew was out the window in a matter of seconds, scaling the side of their small house and making his way to the Foxhole tavern, then beyond the wall. There was one person who would know what happened. One person who was probably the entire reason it happened.

Andrew was going to kill Neil.

-------------------------------------------------

The forest was lit by the light of the moon. Andrew gave into his instincts completely, unaware of the world around him. He had one goal, and it was to murder the mutt who did this to him. The forest seemed to sense his mission, pushing him forward. He ran past deer and moose, past badgers and hunting owls. At the corner of his vision, he swore he saw racing wolves from time to time, but his gut told him they weren’t the ones he was looking for.

He kept running, fueled by anger and a fear he wouldn’t admit to having. He was confused, he was different, he was running, running--

Right into a large auburn ball of fur.

He stumbled back and looked at the wolf in front of him. It was Neil all right, red hair, scars, and unmistakable eyes. Neil was panting like he had just been running too, and had a lighter expression than usual. It was almost content. He ignored the feeling that expresion gave him and got right to business.

“Neil,” Andrew growled, and hated that it sounded more animalistic than usual.

“Andrew?” Though he wasn’t speaking, just making a strange barking noise, Andrew could understand it. He blinked for a moment, and instead of the wolf he saw Neil, like a ghost, looking at him with wide, confused eyes. Then he blinked again, and the wolf in front of him returned.

“You did this,” Andrew said.

“Did what?” Neil looked like he was going to say more, but his nose twitched and he stopped. He sniffed again. Then he looked absolutely horrified.

“Well?” Andrew was practically shaking with anger. Neil shook himself out of his stupor.

“This would be better discussed back at the cave.” Then Neil was gone, bounding through the woods. Andrew wanted to scream, but he held it in and followed Neil. Unlike his other traipses through the woods, it no longer felt so mysterious. The woods seemed to accept him, branches sweeping out of the way and roots avoiding tripping him. He couldn’t hear as well as he could while a wolf, but he noticed a significant difference. He could smell Neil too. It was like he was leaving a trail of smoke for Andrew to follow. Before he knew it, he was opening the wall of vines with a slight glow on his hand and making his way behind the waterfall.

Neil was already there, a human now, pacing next to his bed. He looked at Andrew as he approached. They just stared at each other for a moment. Andrew kept his disinterested mask, but behind his eyes was a storm. Neil looked conflicted, lips constantly pursing and unable to stay still.

After a moment, Neil blurted out, “You’re a wolfwalker. Like me. Well, I was born one, but-- that doesn’t matter-- I didn’t think that-- I mean, I thought it wouldn’t--” Andrew approached Neil with his knife, cutting him off.

“You knew this would happen?” He said lowly.

“It was a possibility, but you were about to walk into that trap. I didn’t think I broke skin, and when I saw I immediately healed you. After you didn’t transform, I assumed you just had some weird magical after effects but that you weren’t going to become a full wolfwalker.”

Andrew surged forward, knife at Neil’s neck. Unlike everyone else who he had held a knife to, Neil’s expression wasn’t there to hide fear. It was slightly guilty, but mainly annoyed.

“Look, I didn’t mean for it to happen, but it did, and killing me won’t fix it,” Neil said.

Andrew held his knife closer to Neil’s neck. “Reverse it,” he said, voice dangerous. Neil snarled at him.

“I can’t reverse it.”

“Then tell me how to control it.”

“Human when you’re awake, wolf when you sleep. There isn’t any gimmick.”

“I don’t want to be a mutt at any point.”

“Trust me, I don’t want you to be either. I should’ve just let you lose the foot.”

They both stared for a moment, challenging. He could see the jitters racing up and down Neil’s arms, and the way his feet and legs moved with pent-up energy. He didn’t like being cornered. He was a runner, a wild animal, a thing of the forest.

“Look, you can just lay next to your sleeping body as a wolf, turn human when the sun rises, and never think about it again,” Neil offered. “I don’t care what you do, as long as you leave me alone and forget I exist. I’m nothing, I want it to stay that way.”

Andrew finally released Neil, who was at the other side of the cave in a flash. He eyed Andrew warily. Andrew sheathed his knife.

“Find a way to fix this,” Andrew demanded.

“Trust me, there is no way to fix this. I would’ve heard about it,” Neil said. “You’re a wolfwalker now. Congrats. Now leave me alone.”

“Fine. I’ll leave. But never come near me or my family. I never want to see you again.”

“Deal.”

They locked eyes for one final moment before Andrew stormed out. As he left, he noticed other eyes watching him. In the dark, he was able to see the other wolves of the pack watching him. One snarled just slightly. They were there the whole time, and could’ve ripped him to shreds in an instant. But Neil didn’t call them.

He stopped thinking about that.

Chapter Text

Sleep completely eluded Andrew that night. He was used to nightmares keeping him awake, but this was different. As he drifted off, he would feel the tug of something pulling him to the edge, and right before he fell, he would jerk awake to pull his soul back. Neil had said he could just shift and sleep next to his body, but Andrew was a fighter. He was used to fighting others. He was used to fighting himself.

Andrew jerked awake again. The sun had risen now. He could hear Nicky humming as he got ready, and Aaron grumbling and knocking into walls as he stumbled around. Andrew felt pure exhaustion from fighting himself all night. Even nightmares never made him this tired.

“Andrew! Come on, you’re gonna be late!” Nicky called in a sing-song manner.

Andrew looked out the window, able to hear doors and voices from all across Palmetto. All his senses felt overwhelmed with new information. He had noticed it the day before, but it seemed the transformation, or maybe lack of, had further heightened them in his human form. He could visually map where Nicky and Aaron were below him just by their footsteps. He could tell the woman in the house next to them was snoring. He could tell they were baking bread in Evermore.

It was relentless.

“Andrew, let’s go!”

Throwing off his blanket, Andrew finally decided it didn’t matter how much sleep he got, or his new abilities. It didn’t matter that he was a wolfwalker. He wouldn’t let that stop him from protecting his family.

He made his way down the ladder and laced up his boots silently. Fuck whatever some stupid magic wanted.

-------------------------------------------------

“You look worse than yesterday, and Renee beat you up yesterday,” Seth snarked. He dodged Jeremy’s elbow this time.

“Are you ok, Andrew? Are you sick?” Jeremy asked. Andrew said nothing. Just started pushing the cart. Seth and Jeremy shared a look, one that had Jeremy’s face morphing into disapproval, before they went over to assist him.

The day was silent for all of them, Andrew refusing to engage in any conversation. Jeremy took the hint and kept to himself as well, and Seth tried a few insults but ultimately gave up on trying to get Andrew to talk.

Despite the silence, Andrew was anything but at peace. He kept looking to the woods, expecting to see blue eyes stalking him. There were never any. He hated that Neil kept his word. The increase in his senses was also driving him insane. Every wood chop was an ax to his skull. Every rustle in the trees was magnified by ten, drawing his attention. He could feel the concern radiating off of Jeremy at his surly attitude.

By the time lunch rolled around, Andrew was sick of being near the woods. They were calling to him. Before it had felt like they would swallow him whole and spit out his bones. Now it felt like the trees were desperately calling him home.

He hated it.

Andrew muttered something about checking on his brother and stalked away from the cart. He ignored Seth’s shouts about being back and not leaving him and Jeremy to do all the work. He would be back. He wasn’t stupid. He just needed to be away from the woods.

But Palmetto wasn’t much better.

The clatter of carts on cobblestone, a group of musicians playing loudly, the jeers and yells of children playing. He was already running on no sleep, and the normal village background noise sensory overload. He barely made it to the physician’s building without punching a wall or ripping his ears off.

He was about to open the door and try to get something for his headache from Aaron, but stopped. He heard a distinct voice through the wall. Moving to the window, he saw what he already knew, but something that stung him nonetheless.

Katelyn was sitting on a table while Aaron worked, laughing at something he said. Aaron smiled back, looking lighter than he ever had. It was like the night before, watching him at the table. He looked completely infatuated. Katelyn didn’t look much better, swinging her feet with a light blush. She was dressed for the scullery, wearing a black dress with a white apron and a bonnet over two tight braids. Aaron was looking at her smile, so distracted that instead of cutting the herb, he cut his finger instead.

And then Katelyn gasped and immediately found a bandage. She fussed over the tiny cut. She playfully bumped Aaron away and did the chopping for him.

He knew neither of them had any idea Andrew was outside. They were too obsessed with each other. Katelyn didn’t have to fuss to prove anything. She just did it.

Andrew hated how it hurt. Hated how he knew Katelyn was good for his brother. He felt it in his gut, and his new heightened senses only confirmed it. The danger he felt was never from Katelyn. It was from his own fear of losing Aaron.

After everything with the Spears and Tilda’s death, Andrew only had Aaron and Nicky. He protected them fiercely, holding them close to himself. Aaron had a bad habit of getting himself into trouble with locals, and Nicky was much the same. Andrew was the wall between them and the world.

Now he saw Aaron with Katelyn. Last night he had seen Nicky with Erik, with all the foxes. Of course he would protect them until he died, but seeing this just confirmed his fears from the last few nights. This was new, and it was good. At least for Aaron and Nicky. They were happy. The people around them weren’t trying to hurt them. Everything had shifted, and Andrew was a rock, sinking to the bottom of the river instead of riding the current.

He turned away from the physician’s building and made the trek back to the forest, trying to ignore the feelings in his chest of change. Of loneliness.

And especially the slight twinge, the swoop in his stomach that felt like standing on the edge of a cliff, like staring into blue eyes.

The feeling of curiosity.

-------------------------------------------------

Andrew spent the rest of the day distracted. He couldn’t stop sneaking glances into the woods, looking for eyes that didn’t exist. Bee’s words from the previous night echoed in his head. You’ve done a good job protecting them. Not “you are doing.” She said “you’ve done.” He knew he was reading into it. There was a negligible difference between the two tenses.

He didn’t think he wasn’t protecting them. Of course he was. Anyone could see that. Apparently anyone could also see that they weren’t attached to each other anymore. Back in Columbia, Andrew kept Aaron and Nicky on a short leash. With Luther around, bigots sneering in the streets, and girls who saw Aaron as easy prey, he had to. He’d slackened the leash considerably since arrival in Palmetto.

Thunk. He swung his ax even harder into the tree in front of him. The past three days had felt like he was thinking in circles. Repeating the same things in his head over and over. It was stupid and useless. And distracting.

“Hello Jeremy, Seth, Andrew.” Andrew didn’t startle. He never startled. But he hated how close he got to it, lost in his own head. He turned to see the aggressively white hair and peaceful face of Renee looking at them. She was in the same scullery clothes all the women wore, black dress and white apron. Her hair was tucked up into her bonnet. In her hands, she had two large woven baskets.

“Hey Renee, what brings you over here?” Jeremy asked.

“I was going to collect some materials for dyes,” she said. “Would you like to join me, Andrew?” He has no idea how she sensed that something was up with him, but here she was. Face serene as always. No expectations. No judgment.

“Why ask him? He can’t just ditch!” Seth yelled.

“We’ve gotten a lot of work done today, and Renee shouldn’t go into the woods alone,” Jeremy replied, sending Seth a glare.

“I could go with her. Or you!” Seth said.

“She asked Andrew,” Jeremy said. Seth looked at Renee, then at Andrew, then back at Renee. He looked at her with furrowed brows and a slightly open mouth, before shaking it off and returning to his surly face.

“Then I’m eating the monster’s share of lunch. He didn’t touch it,” Seth said. Jeremy shot Seth another look at the word “monster,” and Renee frowned. Andrew didn’t care about the word or his lunch, though. He wasn’t hungry. Rather than say anything to Seth, he just turned and walked into the woods, Renee following behind him.

“I’m glad you decided to join me,” Renee said. “We’re looking for oak trees to collect oak galls, and walnuts if you find any.” Andrew nodded, and they walked in companionable silence. They didn’t stray too far into the woods, not nearly as far as Andrew went in when he first went looking for King and his knife. Renee seemed to have a sixth sense about it. She was extremely respectful of the forest and they didn’t run into any trouble.

They filled the basket she brought along with the materials she needed. The forest’s grasp seemed to almost revere Renee. The tendrils and branches he thought would pull him in gently brushed her as she walked. To his surprise, they tentatively brushed by him too.

Renee stopped by an oak tree, admiring the winding ivy around it. She brushed it with her fingertips. “This forest has always been quite magical. It held many creatures in its grasp for a long time, who in return protected it.”

“Forest must be pretty pissed at them now,” Andrew mumbled. If he strained his ears, he could still make out the chopping that continued, day in, day out. Renee looked at him sadly.

“The forest was mostly abandoned before I arrived. By the time Riko was ordering its destruction, few protectors were around to do the job. It’s rare to find us on this side of the veil now.”

“What, you’re one of these great protectors?”

“No, no,” Renee laughed. “My ancestry is not nearly so strong. I wish I could protect it.” She looked at Andrew then. He couldn’t quite read her face, but he thought he saw curiosity, perhaps even a little hope. He hated it.

“Sucks for the forest then.” Renee smiled sadly at his words, and started to harvest from the tree. She was achingly gentle with it. They stopped by a few more trees, Renee pointing out different plants. Andrew was silent, stewing on a question. When one basket was full, they took a short break under the tree. Andrew fiddled with his knife.

“You said before you used your magic for curses and murder,” Andrew said. Renee wasn’t surprised at his question. She looked away, thoughtful.

“Yes. I deeply regret what I did.”

“Regret is useless. You can’t change the past.”

“No. I can’t. Regret reminds me I am more than what I did. It also reminds me that what I did is still a part of me.”

“Do you regret your ancestry?”

Renee tilted her head at that, lips curling slightly. “You said you didn’t believe in regret.”

“I don’t,” Andrew spat. “But you clearly do.”

“No, I don’t regret my ancestry. The actions I took are one thing, though the circumstances that led me there were complex. My ancestry is unchangeable.” She looked at him again, in the same unreadable way. Andrew felt his hair raise. It reminded him of the first time he saw Neil’s eyes, eyes that looked right into him. “Remember what I told you: nature and the magic within is neither good nor bad, it simply is. Whether you are born with it or gain it in some other manner, it is a force that can be led onto many paths. It is your choice where to lead it, and your consequences to bear when all is said and done.”

Andrew scowled at her. She hadn’t said it, but he wasn’t stupid. She knew something within him had changed. Like recognizes like in more ways than just violence, it seemed. Maybe magic recognized magic.

“I don’t care,” Andrew said. Perhaps it was a bit childish, but her words and face were getting under his skin. In true Renee fashion, she backed off and instead started talking about a tapestry she and Allison had been working on.

Andrew didn’t say a word the rest of the time, just held her basket and mulled over their conversation. Neil’s bite had changed things about him. Obviously, considering he could turn into a wolf now. But the things that changed were outward, all cosmetic. He hadn’t become bad, or good. Hadn’t become any more of a monster than Seth and Allison believed him to be, or less of one like Bee and Renee were convinced he was.

Both irrevocably changed and completely the same.

He kept his face blank the whole way home.

-------------------------------------------------

Andrew couldn’t enjoy the Foxhole that night. Not that he usually “enjoyed” it, but drinks and apple cake and his family happy in one place helped settle something in his chest. But now his focus was split, his mind on the wolf he had seen in his dreams. The wolf he had become.

Erik was there again, and it seemed like he would be a permanent fixture. All the foxes liked him well enough, and everyone could see how Nicky looked at him. As promised, no one gave Nicky any shit for his admiration of Erik. Renee smiled when she saw them share a soft look, and after an arm wrestling challenge, Andrew saw Matt get distracted by Erik’s bicep. Dan even teased him about it after he lost.

Andrew also noticed Aaron’s strange camaraderie with Kevin had continued. They spent most of their time bickering, but continued to seek each other out to have conversations about who knows what. Aaron was caught up with Kevin, Allison, and Katelyn, and Andrew saw money exchange between the girl’s hands. All in all, a regular and peaceful evening.

But Andrew’s hand was tight on his glass. The sleeplessness was catching up with him, and he knew he couldn’t just stop sleeping altogether. Nicky and Aaron would definitely be suspicious if he did that, and if he was unable to work, it could jeopardize their place in Palmetto.

“You seem quite tense, Andrew,” Bee said. “Anything I can do to help?” She had already served him apple cake, which Andrew was uncharacteristically picking at. He fiddled with his fork. Bee had proven herself trustworthy for the short two weeks they’d been in Palmetto. He wouldn’t tell her everything, but perhaps she could help untangle everything in his head.

“Something happened,” he started. “I am unsure if it’s a good thing or a bad thing.” Bee hummed in response. She didn’t ask for specifications or press for details. Just thoughtfully cleaned a glass.

“Have you thought about the ways in which it is a good thing or a bad thing? Like listing the reasons to be excited or wary. It may make the verdict more clear.” Andrew considered this. He would never write it down on paper, but could think about it.

Cons: Leaving his body vulnerable. Making himself more of a target. Leaving his family at night.

Pros: The feeling in the wolf’s body. (Despite the shock, Andrew had felt powerful. Untouchable.) Magic, especially healing magic. Enhanced senses and abilities, making it easier to look out for his people. Less time sleeping, so less nightmares. Getting a better idea of the woods, which meant a potential escape route. Neil.

Ignoring the last one, Andrew reviewed the lists again. The pros far outnumbered the cons, but he was unsure if they outweighed them. Perhaps he could examine the cons to see if they had any weight. He meditated on each one.

Leaving his body vulnerable was complicated. He technically already did that every night he went to sleep. He could also go to the forest in a human body and leave his body with Neil’s, where it would be protected by the woods, magic, waterfalls, and a wolfpack. Hell, maybe Neil even knew how to keep the sleeping body of a wolfwalker safe.

Then there was making himself more of a target. Though, he was already doing that. Riko had chewed him, Seth, and Jeremy out. The Foxhole wasn’t exactly full of stand-up citizens who loved following Riko’s demands. He was keeping the wolf walking a secret anyway, so it wouldn’t be of immediate consequence. And of course, why would he want to be on Riko’s good side?

Finally, leaving his family. Andrew didn’t even examine this con. The thought of it made his hackles raise. Bee was looking at him curiously, as if waiting for a reply. He knew she would never press for one, and would be happy even if Andrew didn’t say a word the rest of the night. He also knew that she could provide insight into the emotions he was always desperate to push down.

“It would be harder to protect them,” Andrew eventually gritted out. Bee tilted her head, quickly glancing at Nicky and Aaron.

“Why do you have to protect them?” she asked.

“They’re mine.” Andrew hoped she understood what he meant. Everything he couldn’t say. That he didn’t own them, but they were all he had, and he would burn all of Palmetto down to keep them safe. That all he knew was pain and violence, and he would use it to protect them and hope that just maybe, they would see him trying to say something he would never have words for.

He hated that it seemed she had understood. “I’ve already seen how much you’ve done for them,” she said. “I can’t promise Palmetto will always be safe, but they have more people than you looking out for them, and seem capable from what I’ve seen.”

Bee put down the washing she was doing and looked right at Andrew. “You deserve to explore your own life, rather than live it being a shield for others.”

If the mug Andrew was holding had been glass, it would’ve shattered.

He didn’t speak for the rest of the night. Instead, he thought about how Bee believed he deserved more than what he gave himself. He thought about how Nicky and Aaron never said it, but it was clear they thought that too.

A plan slowly formulated in his head of how to get out of the walls again come nightfall.

-------------------------------------------------

It was earlier than the previous night. Andrew left his bed the second he heard snores coming from Nicky and Aaron. Then he was out of bed, out the window, and on his way to the Foxhole. He crept inside, using the hole in the wall to get out into the fields, and then carefully made his way out to the forest. His new hearing meant he could tell exactly where every guard was by their footfalls. It was almost too easy.

The forest was welcoming as it had been with Renee. He wasn’t in a haze of rage like the previous time he’d visited the woods at night, and was able to truly feel the tug in his gut to his destination. The forest gently guided him to the moss-covered stones right outside the wall of vines.

With a faint golden glow and a gentle touch, the wall opened and Andrew stepped through. The arch he had seen before was beautifully illuminated by the moon. He could feel the magic coming off of every stone, and faint images carved all over the land came back to life as he walked through them.

The waterfall reflected moonlight and hid Andrew’s light steps. He slipped behind it, crossing the threshold into the cave. The carvings there were much more vivid, untouched by outside elements. The glowed as he passed. Then he was in Neil’s home, standing in front of the man himself, as six wolves turned to growl at him.

Neil stared at him, eyes wide. It looked like he was preparing to settle down on his bed. The wolfpack was a combination of wary and excited. Wary of Andrew, and excited for what could be a hunting night, or maybe just frolicking in the woods like Neil had been previously.

“Neil,” Andrew said. Neil blinked at him twice before seeming to believe the situation in front of him.

“Andrew? Why are you here? I didn’t go near you or your family,” Neil said.

“So you turn into a wolf and curl up next to your body? That’s all you do?” Andrew asked without prelude. “Considering I saw you galavanting out in the forest, that can’t be true.”

“It’s just something you can do if you want to play at being human for the rest of your life.”

“You have experience in that?” That seemed to hit a nerve. Neil bristled, looking uncomfortable.

“It doesn’t matter. Now go back to Palmetto. I would say sorry for ruining your life, but that won’t do anything, so let’s just never speak again.”

That could’ve been it. A non-apology annoyingly close to what Andrew thinks about platitudes, Andrew shapeshifts every night and ignores it, and he never sees Neil again.

Neil with the blue eyes, Neil with secrets, with scars, with quick lies and a sharp mouth. Neil who he saw running in the forest, looking so different from the wolf he saw before, from the boy he saw now.

Palmetto was supposed to be a new beginning for Aaron and Nicky. A new home. Andrew had never felt at home anywhere, especially not in his skin. But for those moments when he had fur and teeth and claws, he felt different. Powerful. He felt the new connections branching into the ground. Magic in his blood. Maybe this could be a new beginning for him too.

“Show me,” he said. Neil looked at him incredulously.

“Show you what? I can’t turn you back. You can’t do healing magic on yourself. The most I can show you is a minor protection charm you can put on your sleeping body,” Neil said. He brought his hand up, golden flecks of light wisping off his fingertips for a moment in a display of magic.

“Everything,” Andrew said. He stubbornly laid down on the cave floor, closing his eyes and steadying his breathing. It was difficult with a stranger in the room, but his newly heightened senses made him feel more at ease. He could tell Neil hadn’t moved a muscle. With a deep sigh, he let his body fall off the cliff once more, and transformed.

Golden light filled the cave for a moment, and then Andrew was different. He felt every part of his new body. It was powerful. He felt his sharp teeth, the strength of his legs, the heightening of every sense beyond what he had gained in his human form. He looked down at his own sleeping body. It was eerie to see. He had a twin, so he wasn’t unused to someone looking exactly like him, but this wasn’t a copy. He thought about how many people had come into his room at night, looking at him.

He growled and swiftly packed the thought away. It didn’t matter anymore.

He looked at Neil again, melted gold meeting icy blue. Everything. Andrew wasn’t one for regrets. He didn’t wish situations were different. He was a wolfwalker now, and that was the way of it. So he would learn.

Slowly, Neil sat on his bed of furs and skins, and closed his eyes. Andrew waited patiently, nose twitching. In a flash of light, a brilliant golden wolf leapt from Neil’s body, translucent like a spirit. It was made of the same curving lines and patterns that littered the cave walls. As the golden wolf’s paws hit the ground, it solidified into the wolf he knew Neil to be. Auburn fur, quick and lanky build, scarred all over, and the same blue eyes.

Without speaking, Neil ran gracefully out of the cave, and Andrew followed.

-------------------------------------------------

Neither Neil nor Andrew spoke, just moved. Andrew stumbled at first as they made it down to the ivy wall, but his legs and paws knew what to do. Neil looked back at him when he heard the scattering of rocks, but relaxed seeing Andrew gain his footing back. Andrew felt the earth through his paws. The sensation of Neil’s own running traveled from Neil’s body into the ground and up Andrew’s legs. He picked up speed slightly, and then they were in step with each other.

The ivy wall parted easily for them. Neil slowed a bit, looking at the forest ahead. The rest of the pack had followed Neil and Andrew out of the cave, and shook themselves off outside the wall. They were brimming with excitement.

Neil looked at Andrew, giving him one last chance to back out. Andrew just huffed, and the forest became theirs.

The night was beautiful, illuminated by a waning moon that had recently been full. Tension left Neil’s body with every step, dirt flinging from his paws as he continued to pick up speed. He would run up tree trunks sometimes, jumping off and continuing his sprint without hesitation. The way he moved was elegant and free-flowing.

Andrew, in contrast, moved with increased power. He relished in the feeling of the wet dirt under his paws and pressed in harder, pushing off with strength he never dreamed of. His footfalls were heavy. He pushed off some trees like Neil did, not gaining the height Neil sprung with but gaining speed as he shoved himself forward. Branches he doubted he could break as a human snapped under his gait like twigs.

They both drank in the night air like a cool stream, letting it fill their bodies. Andrew felt as though he was in a world between his and the Other, one made of solid matter and magical illusion. Much like his new body was. The forest was both new and old, expected and unexpected. The contrasting feelings swirled together in a storm that electrified Andrew’s insides. He felt the shock to the tips of his claws and the points of his teeth.

He and Neil just ran. He had no idea how long it had been. Neil would double back and jump out from behind bushes, running with Andrew for a few moments before picking up speed again. The other wolves would join Andrew on occasion as well, running with him before branching off. The way their ears swiveled and their noses twitched, he could tell it was a hunting night.

This fact was made clear when he stumbled upon a still Neil. Neil’s ears were upright, eyes trained on something in the distance. Andrew slowed, stopping next to Neil and crouching low. He noticed the other wolves encircling the prey before them: a red deer.

It was large, with proud antlers and thick fur. He thought of Neil’s bed. It was decently made, but could do with more comfort. The instinct to pounce at the deer itched in his brain. He ignored it, watching Neil instead. Neil was watching the deer, clearly thinking. Andrew watched it too.

The deer looked strong and healthy. The pack had it surrounded, but antlers like that could hurt or kill them quickly. There were other deer in the forest, but Neil had picked this one. Andrew thought about it more. It was alone, which was extremely beneficial. It looked older, with some fur graying and instincts dulled with time. But the real kicker came when Andrew’s nose twitched, and he smelled it.

Blood.

He looked down and saw one of the deer’s hooves caught in a trap. One that Kevin had almost certainly placed. This meant the deer couldn’t run, couldn’t escape. It only had its antlers. Even then, the trap put the deer at such a disadvantage that this was practically a free meal. He could see why Neil stopped for it.

Andrew looked to Neil only to see Neil was already looking at him. Their strange pact of silence remained, but he could understand Neil perfectly well from just a look.

Are you ok with this?

Andrew had worked on a farm. Andrew had seen blood and violence. Andrew had killed, perhaps not in such a brutal, bloody way, but had killed all the same. And even then, this was different from all the others. Before he was a cog in the machines that produced food. Giving excess to the kingdom and scraps to the rest. Chopping wood to ship away unnecessarily, giving the forest nothing in return. This was nothing like that. This was killing the weak and vulnerable to feed the pack. This was the circle of life. This kill would feed others, feed scavengers, feed the land. This kill would put the deer out of its misery.

It wasn’t about who deserved death. It wasn’t killing for pleasure or power. It was simple. It was almost sacred.

He gave Neil a nod, and the pack descended on their prey.

It was quick and bloody. The deer put up a fight, throwing one of the wolves to the side, but the others had already dug their teeth into its hind and ripped it apart. Andrew went for the legs along with the others in the pack, completely taking down the deer. Neil was at the head, and bit into its throat quickly, putting the animal out of its misery.

Andrew’s mouth tasted like blood and iron, but somehow he wasn’t bothered. It wasn’t bloodlust either. Looking at the other wolves feasting and wagging their tails, there was just a sense of satisfaction. The pack was fed and safe.

He thought about how he had felt that before, looking at Aaron and Nicky, making their attackers and abusers pay. The thought was swiftly ignored.

Neil was still by the head of the animal. Andrew watched as Neil bent his head until his nose touched that of the deer’s, and he closed his eyes. A soft golden light emitted between the two, then quickly fizzled out. Andrew didn’t know what different magic was meant to look like, but he felt the purpose of the interaction buzzing under his skin. It wasn’t healing, nor some sort of protection or connection.

It was a simple gesture of respect and gratitude.

Andrew had never needed platitudes. He could do without sorry, thank you, and especially please. But something about the way Neil closed his eyes, the way their noses touched, the happiness of the wolves around him, made him almost believe in it.

Then the moment was gone and the wolves were feasting once again. Andrew joined in, but found he couldn’t eat as much as the wolf pack. Neil also ate lightly, but both had their fill. A gentle feeling of wetness on his skin made Andrew look up. A mass of gray clouds had rolled over the hills and brought with them a gentle rain. He extended his neck further, nose to the sky. He could smell every drop as it hit the dirt. Each one exploded into an earthy scent, mulchy and fresh. He felt each one hit his coat, his ears, his nose. Andrew closed his eyes.

He had never felt like this in his body. So in control. So grounded. So free.

A playful nip brought him out of his reverie, and Neil hopped away wagging, clearly wanting Andrew to follow. The meal had slowed them down, but brightened their spirits too. Andrew would never admit to it later, but he felt… light. Willing to indulge Neil in whatever he was doing.

The two ran with springs in their steps, racing between the trees and barking happily. Andrew found himself following Neil in leaps across small breaks in the forest, climbing up cliffs and hopping over obstacles. At one point Neil ran up while Andrew kept bounding forward, and then jumped down, landing right next to him and falling into stride again. Despite Andrew’s touch aversion in his human body, he was ravenous for it as a wolf. Neil was keeping his distance, so Andrew bumped up against him as they went.

Neil looked at him surprised, then bumped him back, and soon they were practically throwing themselves at each other. Puddles splashed under their paws as the rain continued. In a clearing they circled each other, splashing and jumping. They could feel the footfalls of the other wolves throughout the forest, releasing their pent up energy. When the sun was high, Neil and his pack had to stay somewhat hidden, attack strategically, stay behind their ivy wall and in their cave.

But at night?

At night, the forest was theirs.

Andrew jumped and tackled Neil, the two rolling into damp leaf piles and pushing each other with their paws. With every second, Andrew felt more like himself than he had in a long time. His body was his. He wasn’t desperately thinking about every threat around him, knowing that he was the apex predator. It was easy to let go and be free with Neil by his side. Neil with his fluffy wagging tail, looking at him with those stupid blue eyes.

Andrew hated it. He never wanted it to end.

Breaking into a large clearing, Andrew and Neil joined the pack running through a long grassy field, chasing a flock of birds. At the top of a small hill, Andrew let himself feel the rain again. Neil was jumping around in it, full of energy. In all his meetings with Neil, he had seen a guarded and careful man. Here, it was like all his worries were gone. Andrew supposed Neil may be thinking the same thing about him.

At the top of the hill, Neil began to howl, and his pack followed suit. After a moment, Andrew let his voice loose, and sang to the moon with the rest of them. Their ancient music traveled to the stars. The storm drank its fill and rewarded them with flashes of light. The rain was sweet wine. The air delicious nectar. Andrew breathed, and breathed, and breathed, and howled.

After their playing was complete, they finally circled back to deer the carcass, panting and satisfied. Neil grabbed a part of it, and all the other wolves followed suit, dragging it back home together. He doubted any pack without a wolfwalker would ever do that, but Neil likely wanted the skin, antlers, and bones to use as bedding or tools. Andrew followed, taking up the rear.

They made it to the ivy wall, it parting with golden swirls and letting the pack back in. There was still time before sunrise, but Andrew knew the night as a wolf was over. He let himself be guided back to the cave, runes glowing as they passed. Neil and his pack set the carcass near the cave but outside of it. He doubted they wanted rotting meat stinking up the place. They dug out some bones, though, and in the cave put them in a careful pile next to Neil’s bed.

Andrew stopped by his body. He had been worried before about leaving it, but was surprised to see it look more peaceful than before. Last time he went back into his body, he put his paw onto it and that worked fine. Still, he looked at Neil to see what he would do.

Neil paced next to his body for a moment. His wet fur flattened over his scar tissue, creating strange grooves in his coat. He then leapt into the air above his body. At the height of the leap, his wolf form became the golden spirit that Andrew had seen when Neil first transformed. The spiritual wolf dove into Neil’s body, and Neil opened his eyes, human again.

Andrew looked at his own body and felt it humming next to him. Before, he was panicked. Now it felt natural. He just jumped, and trusted his body to catch him.

Like waking up from a good nap, Andrew opened his eyes slowly. His skin felt too tight and too loose at the same time. His worries began itching at him, slithering back into his consciousness, but the freedom of the night left him feeling a deep calm. He looked at Neil to find Neil looking at him, brow furrowed. It smoothed over upon seeing Andrew’s blank face. Instead, Neil’s eyes shone, like Andrew had just given him the greatest gift in the world.

Andrew looked away, tracing a finger on the images of wolves and humans next to him. They glowed golden at his touch. He had felt like the world had ended when he first transformed, but now it felt like he was rising from the grave. Not just the one created when Neil had bitten him, but every single thing that had pushed him into the ground. He clawed from the dirt that had buried him, from every instinct that had put himself last, from every moment he had guarded himself and refused to believe he deserved anything. His head burst from the ground into the air.

For what felt like the first time, he took a deep breath.

Chapter Text

Andrew and Neil laid in their respective spots for a moment, allowing the human feeling to return to them. Andrew hadn’t needed to recover after his previous transformation, but this rest wasn’t for his body. It was for his mind.

Eventually he sat up and found Neil leaning against the wall, scratching behind one of the wolves’ ears while the others piled around him, snoring. He tracked Andrew sitting up, giving him a small smile.

“I’m glad you were there. It’s always been freeing, a rush, but… wow.” Andrew shot him a glare that would have most people backing off, but Neil just snorted. Andrew looked around at the den, taking it in. It was illuminated by a faint glow, which peeked up through the dry hay and grass that formed a sort of floor in the central cave. The cave had no other “rooms”, just a single path that led to the large open space they sat in now.

In the back center of the den, there was a strange mound of stones. Or maybe roots? Petrified wood? Andrew couldn’t tell. They formed a chair of sorts, like a throne. Small plants sprouted at the foot of the structure. Neil kept his distance from it, his small bed of skins and fur off to the side. The wolves tended to huddle near Neil, creating one big dog pile.

Neil shoved a wolf off of him and grabbed some of the bones in the pile. He used what looked like an old spare shirt to wipe them clean. If there was still meat on the bones, he licked and scraped at it with his teeth.

Andrew didn’t find that cute, because that would be a very strange thing to find cute.

Neil saw Andrew looking at him and lowered the bone from his mouth, playing with it in his fingers.

“Thanks for helping with the hunt. That deer will keep us going for a few weeks,” Neil said.

“We devoured it.”

“The pack can go weeks without food after a meal like that. Not being a full wolf, you and I can go about a week without eating if we want, but our bodies prefer to be fed less food more regularly. I generally scavenge for food, fish, or eat scraps from the previous hunt.” He held up his bone. “Nutrients are nutrients. Bone marrow is good, anyway.”

“Why don’t you come to town?” Neil’s eyes widened at Andrew’s question.

“There’s plenty to hunt here. We don’t even eat deer often, that was a lucky find. It’s fine. I’m fine.” Neil turned his eyes down, rummaging aimlessly through his piles. Andrew narrowed his eyes.

“Great. None of that answered my question.”

“It’s not your turn for a truth.”

Andrew raised his eyebrow at Neil bringing up their truth game. He thought it had been short-lived, lasting just for that one encounter, but Neil didn’t seem to think so.

“Then ask me something,” Andrew challenged. Neil looked back up, and tilted his head.

“What’s it like having a brother?” Andrew blinked once, slow and long. He wasn’t sure what question he was expecting, but Neil asking about Andrew’s sibling relationship wasn’t it. Neil bit the inside of his cheek. Andrew just stared for a moment, thinking, then leaned back against the cave wall.

“It used to be the worst possible thing to have,” Andrew began. His thoughts drifted to a person who was once his “brother.” He shuddered slightly. Despite attempting to keep it hidden, Neil clearly picked up on it. Stupid wolfwalker senses. “With Aaron, I’m not sure. He’s a pain in the ass, a nuisance, and loves to get himself into terrible situations. But he and Nicky are all I have. They’ve kept me.”

Neil’s eyes softened. “I’m glad you’ve had someone. You said it used to be bad, but it’s not with Aaron. Did you have another brother before?”

Andrew felt every muscle in his body tense, annoyed that Neil caught the meaning behind his words. “It’s not your turn,” he spat. His tone was scathing. Neil got the message, turning away just slightly. Almost like a dog showing its throat to indicate trust.

Andrew hated it.

“Ask me something then,” Neil said. “You wanted to know about town, right?”

“I can ask whatever question I want.”

“Then ask.”

Andrew pondered for a moment. There were plenty of questions bubbling at the forefront of his mind, overflowing into a spring of curiosity. Yet the question he asked before was still the most demanding.

“Why don’t you come into town as a human? No one would know you’re a wolfwalker. You could eat more than bones.” Neil smirked at Andrew, throwing him a teasing glance. Andrew scowled in return.

“Love the question. Very original,” Neil said.

“Just answer.”

“Fine.” Neil fiddled with a different bone, picking at the pieces of meat still on it with dirty fingernails. “There’s a few reasons. Firstly, my raised-by-wolves look doesn’t fit in very well with the town. I’d get plenty of stares and questions about my clothes or lack of bath.”

“Why does it matter if people look at you?” Andrew asked. Neil gave him a look, and knowing what he was going to say, Andrew jutted in first. “You can have two questions.”

“Ok. When I was younger, there were some bad people looking for me. It’s always better if I can be forgotten. I’m able to use magic to do a few things, change my hair and eye color, but nothing that can alter my appearance beyond that.” Andrew desperately wanted to ask how he could change his eye and hair color, or what happened to the people looking for him, or if they were still looking for him, or a million other things, but refrained. He didn’t want to give Neil more questions when it was his turn.

“You really are a rabbit, then,” Andrew remarked instead. “Running away from big bad wolves.” Neil gave him an unimpressed look. “And what are the other reasons you stay out of town?”

“So I get three questions now?”

“No, you were already answering that in the first question. I could even say you only get one after asking me something, but I’m generous.”

“Very generous,” Neil said with a raised brow. “Well, reason two, the Moriyamas are currently taking over Palmetto’s territory. They have a reputation amongst those of a more… magical heritage of being ruthless when it comes to us. Many have become more outwardly violent to protect their space, or disappeared into the Otherworld completely.”

More questions assaulted Andrew’s mind. What other magical people did Neil know? How much does he know about the Moriyamas? Why doesn’t he go to the Otherworld? Is it dangerous? Andrew forced himself into stillness, letting Neil continue.

“And finally, I don’t have a reason to. Sure, different food, but that’s not really worth the risk. I don’t want to leave the pack. There’s nothing for me in town, except you now, I guess, and we can meet in the forest together.”

Andrew ignored the way his heart sped up at Neil saying Andrew was something for him to go to town for and schooled his expression. If Neil could hear the change in his pulse, he didn’t say anything.

“Sad. Any questions for me?”

“Just one, I’ll save the other for a different time. Why did you come to Palmetto?”

An easy question from the rabbit, then. “There was an opportunity for Aaron to work as a physician, his life-long dream for some absurd reason. Nicky and I tagged along. Got us away from our shitty town and shitty uncle. Win-win.”

The corner of Neil’s mouth upturned slightly, like he heard something in Andrew’s answer that Andrew didn’t say. He then stretched out his arms and back. He waved Andrew over.

“Come on, let me show you one thing before we go to Darragh.”

“Darragh?”

“That’s what we call the meeting tree, where Lir took you last time. Makes it easy to see Palmetto. Anyway, I want to show you the spell to protect your sleeping body, just in case you need it.”

Andrew stood up, making his way over to Neil’s bed, and sat next to it with plenty of room between them. Neil shooed away the wolves, who whined and snorted and made a new dogpile in the center of the room instead. He laid down, eyes closed, breathing deep.

In just moments, the golden wolf emerged and Neil’s wolf form was shaking off in front of Andrew, all auburn and scars as usual. Then Neil turned back to his body, touching his nose gently to the center of his human form’s chest. He let out a soft howl, almost a coo or crone.

Golden light emerged from the point where wolf met human, covering Neil’s body in glowing wisps that diffused into the air. Once all the light was gone, Neil stepped back from his sleeping form.

“Like that,” Neil barked. It was strange to hear both Neil’s voice and the sounds of the wolf overlapping in his head. Andrew looked at Neil’s sleeping body. It looked the same as before.

“What does this spell do?” He asked.

“It’s a general protection spell,” Neil explained, “so if someone with ill intentions gets near you, or if someone tries to touch or move you, you’ll be able to tell in your wolf form. It also shields you from minor injuries and makes your body more inconspicuous. People will have a harder time finding you or remembering seeing you while asleep.”

“And to cast this spell, I just tap my nose on my chest and coo?” Andrew was skeptical that it could be so easy. Neil rolled his eyes and leapt back into his body, sitting up as a human again.

“Not just that, you have to focus on your intention to ward and protect your body. All magic comes from focus, intention, and connection. You need to be grounded to the earth, it’s where our power comes from. Not always literally, though that helps. And then focus on what you want the magic to do. We have limits, of course. Wolfwalkers can’t just suddenly do fae magic or perform selkie songs. But we can learn and adjust our magic over time.” Neil suddenly brought his arm to his mouth, biting into it with sharp teeth and leaving a small wound with red dripping out. “Here, healing magic comes most naturally to wolfwalkers. Try it.”

Neil stuck his bloody arm out to Andrew. The scars under Andrew’s bracers burned at Neil’s actions, but he could see the difference in intention. Neil nodded at him. Andrew thought Neil was trusting him too much, but maybe it was mutually assured destruction. They were both wolfwalkers now.

Andrew hesitantly raised a hand. He had seen Neil heal him when Andrew was first bitten. Neil had held his hand close to Andrew’s arm but didn’t touch, and howled lightly. Andrew put his hand in the same place, hovering just above Neil’s arm. Then he focused.

He wanted to heal Neil. He needed the energy from himself and the earth to work with him to do that. He tried to remember the feeling of transformation, of magic in his veins. The ground was solid under him. He breathed. In, out. Focus. Heal. In, out. Intention.

Then Andrew let out a soft howl, and felt his hand begin to tingle. Somewhere in his focus, he had closed his eyes, but even from behind his eyelids he saw golden light in front of him. He was a conduit, pulling from the wellspring of the earth and focusing the power into change.

The howl concluded, and Andrew opened his eyes. Neil was looking at him, far too proud, and the bite on Neil’s arm was completely gone. Not a scar, not a mark, just the already slightly scratched, freckled, and tan skin of Neil.

“It’ll get easier the more you do it,” Neil said. Andrew looked at Neil, eyes catching on where the edges of scars peeked out from under clothing. His wolf form was covered in them too, hidden under fur.

“Why are you covered in scars if you could just heal them?” Neil was taken aback slightly at Andrew’s comment, but recovered quickly.

“We can’t heal ourselves. Only others. I don’t why, some sort of strange magic thing, pack mentality, it doesn’t really matter. Just how it goes.”

“But you said you were born a wolfwalker. No pack to heal your boo-boos?”

Neil looked grim at that, turning away from Andrew immediately. Rabbit. He made his way towards the cave entrance, not looking back.

“Sunrise is soon. Let’s go,” Neil said. His voice echoed in the cave. Andrew knew there was a line there that had been crossed, a moment or memory that was too painful for Neil to talk about. So he filed it away to ask later as an official truth, and followed Neil back out in the woods.

-------------------------------------------------

Neil walked silently with Andrew through the woods until they made it to the tree that the wolf Lir had brought Andrew to the first time. Darragh, Neil had called it. Neil wasted no time climbing up the strange curved root and sitting on it, observing the town below. Andrew followed. His chest swooped at the raise in height, but it was nothing extreme. They sat together, looking at Palmetto.

“I don’t feel tired,” Andrew observed. Usually he always had some feeling of exhaustion. Nightmares kept him up. He was a light sleeper too, bolting awake on a hair trigger. He had needed to recover after his night with Neil, but it didn’t feel like the same type of recovery. It felt like having to wake himself up from a long sleep, rather than rouse himself after barely closing his eyes. It was a good feeling. Rested.

Neil looked at him, smiling lightly. “We don’t really sleep as wolfwalkers. I mean, if you’re really tired, you can curl up next to your body. That lazy pack up there sleeps most of the day away, so naps are easy in wolf form. But I’ve never really felt tired in either body. The only time you might sleep as a human is if you get really sick or injured. Helps you recover faster when all of you is in one place.”

Andrew nodded at that, thinking about how many extra hours were in the day for him now. He guessed Neil’s suggestion for napping was as good as any.

“Will you come again tomorrow night?” Neil asked. Andrew shrugged, noncommittal.

“If you decide to come, I’ll be here waiting for you around midnight. But if I don’t see you, I’m leaving. Too risky to stay waiting in one spot for too long.” Neil’s legs kicked in the air. A nervous tic, like he wished he was running.

Andrew wondered why he didn’t.

“Have you done this to anyone else?” Andrew asked.

“Done what?”

“Made them a wolfwalker.” Neil blanched at the question.

“No. Never. It’s… you aren’t supposed to. My mom always said if I had to fight, that I either used my claws or bit to kill. Not that I was meant to fight much. We were better at running.”

“Mom was a rabbit too?”

Neil looked out, expressionless, like he was lost in thought. Dawn was barely breaking, just the slightest hint of sunrise making the morning gray rather than black.

“It’s a dangerous life for people like me. Like her. Like us, I guess,” he said, stealing a glance at Andrew. “We have to be careful. But if I get killed tomorrow, I’m happy I spent the short end of my life running free,” Neil said. Andrew nodded. He understood some of what Neil was saying. They both had experience with death, and were willing to put themselves on the line for the things that kept them sane.

Yet there was a sadness to Neil’s revelation. An acceptance of death that Andrew had grazed in his own dark ways. But Neil’s acceptance wasn’t about death as an option. It was death as an inevitability. Something that he could never escape. Something that was always on his heels, painful and bloody.

The way Neil spoke, it was like he knew that he had taken too much life already.

He also noted the way Neil had said he only spent the end of his life running free. Andrew began to put pieces together. A rabbit mother and son, something bad chasing them. Dead mom. Twitchy. Scars. Desperation to go forgotten and unnoticed.

Andrew wanted to know every piece of his story.

“Don’t get killed tomorrow,” Andrew replied. “To make sure, you should meet me at the forest’s edge in human form right before sunset. I’ll give you some new clothes to wear. Introduce you to real food.”

“I’ve had your so-called ‘real food’ before,” Neil said. He kicked his legs a few more times and then slid off the branch, landing softly on the wet dirt. Andrew followed. “No, I won’t be there. But if I see you tomorrow night, ask me again.”

Andrew hated how much he understood Neil. Neil wanted the offer to stay on the table, just in case. But it was too hard to say yes now.

Andrew nodded, and with one last look, they parted ways. Neil back to the wilds of the forest, and Andrew back to the walled cage of Palmetto.

-------------------------------------------------

It was too early for anyone to be doing anything. Stars were still twinkling, even if many had vanished from the gray early-morning light. The only people awake were bakers, making bread in Evermore. The streets were quiet, so quiet that even without his new abilities, Andrew would have heard the horses.

Curiosity getting the better of him, Andrew went down the street from the Foxhole, sneaking to where he heard horses approaching the gate. He ducked behind a few boxes nearby, cloaked in early morning mist and shadow. At the gate, Kevin Day stood, all his hunting gear hanging off him and falling out of bags as usual. But he didn’t look ready to hunt. Instead, he looked petrified.

Andrew understood why a few seconds later.

Entering through the heavy iron gate, a figure sat atop horseback with a glossy black cloak and insufferable numeral marring his cheek. Riko pulled the reins stopping his horse. His entourage did the same, leering over Kevin in the fog. Kevin gulped.

“Lord Moriyama,” Kevin said. He couldn’t hide the slight shake in his voice. “You’ve returned early.”

Riko’s face darkened. Andrew knew he was dangerous at some level. He was an egomaniac left in the shadows all his life. He wore desperation like a cloak, long and dragging and obvious. His moves were only calculated so far, until his deep-seated insecurities took over and ripped everything to shreds for a single pat on the head and a “good boy.” He had no regard for others, only for what would get him where he needed to be. But he was still royalty. Still a prince. Still the pure-bred dog, well trained and groomed weekly.

From the looks of it, the dog had lost its collar.

The darkness of Riko’s face was no longer that of the second son, the sadist given too much power. The edge to it was no longer one of royalty, but one of madness. Riko had snapped long ago, but now he had splintered.

“Emperor Kengo has passed,” Riko said. Every part of the air sharpened. Kevin stiffened, frozen in place. “Prince Ichirou will be crowned within the next two months. After this coronation, Tetsuji will be visiting Palmetto. The Butcher has business at the southern ports and will be joining him.”

Andrew knew about Tetsuji. A hunter and master of combat, lighting up the arenas while his brother dutifully learned statecraft. Another second son, stuck in Kengo’s shadow. He wondered what Riko’s relationship to the man was like. He wondered why Tetsuji would be coming.

And then there was the Butcher. The right hand of the Moriyama’s. The executioner. There wasn’t much else to say about him-- he was almost a myth. The boogieman. Those unfortunate enough to meet him would never live to spread any stories. He was seen at official events, clean cut like any advisor. But his smile told you everything you needed to know. Andrew had never seen that smile in person, but it had to be deadly if its rumors spread so far.

Riko leaned over Kevin even further, looming. “I would hate to tell them both about your utter failure to tame the wolves within the forest. I’m sure Tetsuji would have much to say about your supposed hunting prowess. And the Butcher? Well.” Riko’s voice got quiet, so quiet that even with his new hearing, Andrew could barely make it out.

“You know how he feels about wolves.”

Then Riko was off, horse trotting into the blackened night, soldiers encircling him. All was still for a moment. Andrew watched Kevin from his hiding spot. Kevin was frozen, completely rooted in place. Then the castle gate clanged and the spell was broken.

Kevin fell against the wall of the house he was next to, breathing erratically. He couldn’t hold himself up. He curled up on the ground, gripping at his hair. The contents of his bag clattered around him, all clean empty traps and unused arrows, uneaten bait and broken tripwires. In the middle, the head of the Moriyama guard in Palmetto had been reduced to a ball on the floor, having been given his execution date.

Andrew hated himself for approaching.

“Trouble in the raven’s nest?” he said. Kevin startled, hard. He knocked his head into the wall and scooted clumsily away from Andrew, spilling more materials and waking up a nearby dog, which started barking. He looked up at Andrew. His eyes were wide and his body shook with his irregular breaths.

“Andrew?” he whispered. “How much did you hear?”

“Your old hunting master’s coming to our little town, and bringing his psychotic killer pet with him,” Andrew said plainly. Kevin flinched at the word “master.”

“You have to help me, Andrew. You don’t understand, you have to--” Andrew cut Kevin off by stomping, hard, right next to Kevin’s bad hand. Kevin whimpered.

“I don’t have to do anything, Day,” Andrew said lowly. “Seems to me this is your own little issue to deal with.”

“Andrew, please--” a knife was out in seconds, making Kevin’s panicked breaths double.

“I don’t like that word, Kevin.” Andrew looked at Kevin’s face. Shaking, panicked, completely inconsolable. He blinked and he saw Aaron. He saw Aaron with bruises on his face, with hopeful eyes and dark eyebags, begging for a brother. Andrew pulled back his knife.

“Ok, birdie,” he said, “I’m not fighting the royal family so your spineless blubbering self can escape scott-free while the rest of us lowlifes face the consequences. But if you tell me the whole story, maybe I can offer you something.”

Relief washed over Kevin’s face. “Thank you, thank you,” he cried, trying to grab Andrew. Andrew deftly moved out of the way, letting Kevin collect himself. The bits and pieces scattered about were put back in bags. Kevin took deep breaths. Andrew leaned against the wall by the gate, waiting.

“My mom, Kaleigh Day, was a renowned hunter. She was close with Prince Tetsuji, Emperor Kengo’s younger brother. I don’t know who my father was--” a lie, Andrew noted, seeing Kevin’s shift in tone and the shake in his hands, but allowed him to continue, “so Tetsuji practically raised me, especially when she died. Riko became my brother. We were both taught hunting, and most importantly, swordplay.”

Andrew raised an eyebrow. He had heard of Kevin being a strong hunter and tracker, but nothing of his skill with a sword.

“I was a loyal soldier and knight. I trained with Riko and the Master-- and Prince Tetsuji daily. Riko was the star of every tournament, and I was dutifully in second place. We were on top of the world, expected to lead the Moriyama armies as generals. We brought fame and fortune to the Moriyama name.

“But one day, the Emperor watched our training and suspected that my skills surpassed Riko’s. I’m not sure why, or how. I suspect that perhaps Prince Ichirou had said something. It didn’t matter in the end. He ordered us to duel. I lost.”

“As the good little number two is meant to, right?” Andrew mocked. He could see where the story was going. Kevin let his head fall.

“Prince Ichirou saw through it, and told Emperor Kengo I had lost on purpose. Emperor Kengo was furious that his son was allowing himself weakness, and told him to train until he could defeat me. Only then would he acknowledge Riko again. Then he and the prince left. And Riko just… I don’t know. I guess he just snapped.”

Kevin looked down at his hand. The scars shone in the fading moonlight, brightened by the sun as it began to rise.

“So he broke your hand and you stuck by his side? Truly a loyal soldier.”

“No! No, I ran. Here. But he’s the prince, you can’t escape that kind of influence forever. He followed me. I was healing in Palmetto for a year before he found me, and asserted Palmetto as his new colony. I had nowhere else to go. I have nowhere else to go.”

Andrew’s brow furrowed. He knew he couldn’t magically save Kevin. Kevin was practically a member of the royal family, and attacking Riko would only lead to him and his family being hanged. He couldn’t be Kevin’s guard dog. Kevin was also skirting details, not saying who his father was or why he went to Palmetto. Andrew didn’t owe him anything.

But that part of him that he despises, that protective beast within him, couldn’t ignore the man in front of him.

“Do any of the foxes sword fight?” he asked. Kevin tilted his head at Andrew.

“Not many. Matt could probably hold his own, so could Dan. Actually, Jeremy was in the tournament circuits under the Trojan banner for a while. We used to see each other. We didn’t fight often, but he was always great.” Kevin’s expression lost some of the tension. He looked up, likely remembering the fights he had with Jeremy. Andrew’s lip curled.

“Great,” he said, hauling Kevin up. “Renee knows a good spot for sparring. Spar with Jeremy at least three times a week.”

“Wait-- how will that-- Andrew!” Kevin yelled. But Andrew was already making his way back to his house, scaling the side, and hopping into his window. Kevin was a few streets over, but Andrew could still make out his muttering and indignant stomping away. Hopefully he would be stomping to the golden boy’s house. If Kevin could gain confidence in fighting after what happened to his hand, he may be able to leave Riko’s grasp for good.

Andrew fell back on his bed and stared at the ceiling, waiting for Nicky to get up. Being a good person was fucking exhausting.

-------------------------------------------------

Kevin and Jeremy sat together that night. Kevin looked lighter than Andrew had ever seen him, and was even drinking less. Probably distracted by Jeremy’s excited grin as he babbled about swordplay. Kevin seemed enamored, completely caught up in the conversation.

Andrew drank his own sweet cider, satisfied that his hunch had been correct. Kevin was obsessive about everything, especially hunting. He must’ve been just as obsessive about sword fighting if he was a tournament champion (or runner up, technically).

Wymack was looking extremely pleased at Kevin’s new conversation buddy. Aaron had lost his arguing partner, but seemed happy enough chatting with Katelyn. Both of them had light blushes on their faces. Aaron kept glancing over to Andrew nervously.

Ah. So it was official then.

Even before seeing them with his own eyes, Andrew knew they were sneaking around while he was chopping wood all day. But he could also tell that Aaron was being careful. Before, he would sneak out at odd hours and get too close to any girl in town, desperate for someone outside of his fucked up family. Now, he was letting Andrew see it out in the open. He had spent plenty of time pining before it became official. And Katelyn had seen Andrew’s ugliness, the sharp end of his knife, and hadn’t run away.

When Aaron glanced over again, Andrew caught his eye. He tried to convey everything in a single glance.

Don’t fuck this up. If she tries to hurt you, you can’t stop me from killing her slowly. Don’t be an idiot. We have a deal.

I hope it works out.

Part of Andrew was nervous. Nicky with Erik, Aaron with Katelyn. He had always been their wildcard, their attack dog, the changeling brother with sharp knives and dull eyes. It would be simple to leave him behind. Andrew was always meant to be alone, wasn’t he?

Then a plate of hot apple cake was placed in front of him by Bee, and Renee asked if they were still on for sparring, and Nicky ran over to him with one of the cats practically crying about how cute it was, and something settled in him once again.

Maybe he needed to get out of his own head.

“Bee,” Andrew started, “I have a friend who wants to visit. Put your smile away. We want to keep it under the table.”

Despite the warning, Bee was still smiling. “I’m glad we’ll get to meet your friend, Andrew. As for under the table? Abby has a notoriously large family. No one can keep all of the Winfields straight.”

Andrew nodded, eating a bite of cake. Perfect, as always. He needed the recipe. After finishing his dessert, he walked over to Abby, who was chatting with Wymack and Dan.

“Abby,” he said. The three looked up at him. Wymack was tense for just a second, but relaxed upon seeing Andrew. What a novel thing.

“Hello Andrew, what can I do for you?” she asked pleasantly.

“You have a cousin named Neil who might visit in the next few weeks.” Abby looked at him confused for a moment, then her eyebrows raised and she leaned back with a smile.

“I look forward to seeing him again.” Andrew nodded at her and went back to brood at the bar as usual. He wasn’t expecting Abby to be so immediately accepting, but he supposed she was best friends with Bee. And Bee had too much mischief in her eyes to be completely innocent.

Back at the bar, he ate his cake and let time pass him by. The foxes were always back home well before midnight. In just a few hours, he would be back in the Foxhole, escaping into the night, and seeing dangerous blue eyes once again.

-------------------------------------------------

“You’re back!” Neil brightened from his perch on top of the strange tree root, legs swinging. Andrew didn’t say anything. Neil was unperturbed, hopping down from his perch and looking excited. The moon was bright in the sky, still waning but no less brilliant. Stars twinkled above, and the cool breeze sank into Andrew’s skin and woke him more with each passing second.

“No hunting tonight. Just fun. Come on,” Neil said. He skipped ahead, Andrew following, and they began the trek through the trees again.

It was silent for a bit of the walk, only the sounds of the forest keeping them company. The chirps of the birds that only came out in the dead of night. The rustle of a deer, a badger digging in the dirt. But Andrew could only hear Neil’s footsteps. Bare feet, calloused over years and years on soft forest ground.

“Why?” Andrew asked. It was an extremely vague question. A culmination of his swirling thoughts from the past few weeks. Yet Neil wasn’t phased, and answered calmly.

“I like being around you,” Neil said.

“You would be the first.”

“I mean, you are a grumpy stone faced asshole who threatens people with knives, but I don’t know, running with you last night… it was nice.”

“I don’t usually act like that.”

“Me neither. One of the reasons my mom preferred us to stay hidden rather than run around carelessly. When you get to be completely free, it creates a version of yourself that’s too honest.”

“You don’t strike me as one for honesty.”

Neil just flashed Andrew a smile. He ducked under a branch, coming to the clearing where the ivy wall stood.

“You know, this would be a lot easier if we just met here in wolf form,” Neil said. “Would save us the walk back to the den. If you’re worried, you could use the protection spell I taught you. Good practice.”

“I’m more worried about my cousin or brother waking up and thinking I’m dead. Being buried alive isn’t my idea of a good time.”

Neil stepped up to the wall, putting his hand against it and allowing it to part. “Yeah, whatever. It’s nice walking with you anyway. I don’t spend much time in the forest in human form. It’s different.”

They walked through the stone arch and up the hill, images around them glowing to welcome them back. It was a comfort to Andrew. Every time he came in, he was reminded that the area was well hidden and protected. It dropped a weight from his shoulders. The rushing of the waterfall brought them into the cave, the glow brightening inside. The wolf pack rushed to greet them, slobbering all over Neil. They didn’t tackle Andrew though, just tilted their heads at him and whined.

Andrew paid them no mind, still looking at the etchings. He reached out, fingertips brushing the etchings. “Did you do all these?”

“Are we playing a round?” Neil asked.

“If we are, then I rephrase my question: who made these?” Neil looked at where Andrew’s hand traced a drawing of a wolf wrapped around a crescent moon. He was silent for a moment.

“This is an old den, so the drawings were done long before I arrived. My mother contributed some, though.” Neil scratched the head of one of the wolves as he said that, looking at the others. The mood was slightly somber, but Andrew couldn’t quite identify the nuances within it.

He put a hand out and gently patted the head of one of the wolves. He remembered this one as Lir. Lir leaned into his hand, tail wagging.

“Quit moping. Let’s go.” Andrew pushed Lir’s head away and walked to the end of the cave, ready to settle himself in the corner.

“Wait, Andrew,” Neil called. “Here, take my bed. I should’ve offered it to you before.”

Andrew just stared at Neil.

“Why,” he finally said. Neil’s brow furrowed.

“It’s more comfortable. I’ve slept rough most of my life, and my body is used to the transformation.” Andrew eyed Neil’s bed. He hated how genuine Neil was with his offer. He hated that he was tempted. But even sleeping near Neil, not that it was sleeping, was already a lot. In the bed would be too much.

“No,” Andrew said. Neil shrugged.

“Ok.” It was always so easy for him to accept Andrew’s “no.” “Do you want something soft? I skinned the deer we caught last night, but I haven’t slept on it. It’s fresh.”

Andrew was so full of hatred he thought he was going to leave the cave and never come back. He couldn’t say anything, so he just nodded, and Neil brought him the deer skin. It was soft and reddish in color. He set it down and lay on top of it, Neil mirroring him across the cave. Soon, an auburn wolf and a black wolf were flying down the hill, a small pack following them, as they ruled the night.

Chapter Text

The next two weeks passed relatively smoothly. Word got around the kingdom of Kengo’s passing, and townsfolk were eager to hear the date of Ichirou’s formal coronation. Andrew spent his days chopping down trees and his nights running through them. He and Neil kept up their truth game, though they had been trading inconsequential things lately, favorite colors and snippets of memories long forgotten and twisted with time. It was peaceful. Every night, Andrew told Neil to meet him at the forest’s edge in human form to come into town, and every night Neil refused.

“Ask me again tomorrow,” he’d say. If he had said “no” and left it there, Andrew wouldn’t have asked again. But Neil wanted to be convinced.

Which was why he was pleasantly surprised, but not that surprised, to see Neil at the edge of the forest the night after he had not said no to Andrew, but simply shrugged. He had cleaned somewhat, likely in a river. Less dirt on his face, hands, and feet. But what was most shocking was the difference in his hair and eyes. Rather than his red hair and blue eyes, Andrew stared into dark brown in both places. His features had lost their shine, looking purposefully dull and dead. Plain, simple, forgettable.

That didn’t really matter, though. Andrew was just happy that Neil had decided to come.

“Follow me. I have spare clothes and boots in the house. Can’t have you looking like a feral rat.”

They walked through the fields and Neil kept his head down despite no one being there. Andrew had already hauled in the wood cart with Jeremy and Seth earlier, and the farmers had all gone inside the walls. Neil’s eyes darted all around, taking in every blade of grass. It was exhausting.

“Calm down, rabbit,” he said. His voice caused Neil’s shoulders to settle, just slightly.

“Am I a rabbit or a rat? Pick one,” Neil teased.

“You are a rabbit who looks like a rat. We’ll get you dressed properly in no time.”

The town was even worse, as there were people there. Andrew nodded to the guards at the gate as they passed, and Neil was somehow able to straighten up and look normal. They raised eyebrows at him, but Andrew waved them off. “Long journey. Winfield. Visiting family.” The guards nodded and let them through. Neil let out a breath.

“Almost there. Don’t faint.” Neil scowled at Andrew’s remark, but they made it to the house without issue. Nicky and Aaron were already gone. Andrew had told them every night to just meet him at the Foxhole. Nicky thought he had a secret girlfriend. Aaron thought he was doing something illegal.

“Here, put these on,” Andrew said, throwing clothes at Neil. Long brown pants, green tunic, and a light cloak with a hood. Andrew noticed Neil tugged his sleeves down often. He suspected they covered the scars visible in his wolf form. He made sure the tunic he threw Neil had long sleeves to keep him covered. Andrew went up his ladder and closed the curtain. “Shout when you’re done.”

“Ok,” Neil said. His voice was smaller than Andrew liked hearing it, but it had a reverent quality. He could hear the gratitude in it. New clothes, letting him change privately. Andrew’s fists tightened thinking about how Neil had to be grateful for that.

He heard Neil rustling around, taking his time to change. Andrew picked at his nails with a knife. Soon enough, Neil called out and Andrew opened the curtain.

The clothing was more fitted than Neil’s previous ones. It allowed him to be a person, rather than a pile of ragged clothes with a head sticking out. Andrew hated how Neil’s auburn hair would’ve looked perfect with the deep forest green of his tunic.

“Why not show off your natural colors?” He asked.

“This is the condition,” Neil replied. “I come and meet your foxes, I stay as anonymous as possible. Only a few hours, though. Illusions like this are unnatural to wolfwalkers. It’s hard to keep them up.”

“If it’s so unnatural, how do you do it?”

“It’s not your turn,” Neil sang with a smirk. Andrew tugged slightly on Neil’s brown hair, and Neil leaned into the touch. Andrew’s hand burned with the touch. He stepped back and threw a pair of old boots at Neil.

“Let’s go. The Foxhole awaits.”

-------------------------------------------------

Neil’s fidgeting got worse and worse with every step towards the Foxhole. He kept whispering to himself that he was Neil Winfield, he was from a small southern farm town called Millport, he farmed in an orchard, he learned fishing, his parents were back home, he was visiting Abby, who was a distant aunt. It made Andrew’s head spin.

Finally, the sign of the Foxhole was there, swinging in the slight breeze. Laughter and light came from inside as it always did, behind the rusted and rotting exterior. Neil stopped short.

“Don’t bolt, rabbit,” Andrew said.

“I still don’t know why you think I’m a rabbit. I’m literally a wolf,” Neil muttered.

“I’ve told you already, and you keep proving my point. Do I need to tie some rope to you to keep you from turning tail?”

“I’m fine.” To prove it, Neil took a step forward. Andrew stepped to the side.

“The better entrance is over here,” he said blankly. Neil scrunched his face up and followed Andrew to the side door. Before they could truly enter, Neil froze again. He tilted his head, listening. Andrew knew that being a wolfwalker allowed for an advanced level of eavesdropping.

“I feel like if it was one on one, I could beat a wolf! Just punch it in the nose,” Matt’s boisterous voice declared.

“No way,” Allison snarked back. “The only one who would have any chance is Renee.”

“None of you would have any hope. You don’t even know how to use the proper equipment for hunting, you would get killed trying to fight a wolf hand-to-hand.” Kevin, on his high horse as always. Andrew could feel Neil’s heart rate spike. Anyone else would think it was because Kevin was spouting his hunting knowledge, but Andrew wasn’t anyone else. He remembered Neil’s avoidance of the question about Kevin when they first met. His rabbit was hiding something.

Andrew grabbed Neil’s collar before he could move. “I told you not to bolt,” he chided.

“You didn’t tell me Kevin would be there.”

“Why does that make a difference? He’s hunting wolves, and you look very human right now.”

“It’s not that. I-- just-- I can’t.” Neil fidgeted, feet restless. Andrew shifted his position. He stood right in front of Neil, looking him in the eye. He shifted his hand too, from Neil’s collar to the back of his neck, resting a steady weight there. Neil relaxed under the touch.

“Truth, Neil. How do you know Kevin?” Andrew asked. There was a stretch of silence. For the past two weeks exchanging truths, Andrew had hit the edge of Neil’s deepest secrets, but was never able to pass through. He knew his mom had been killed. He knew his father was a bad man. He knew Neil had been running from bad people. He knew Neil’s scars came from family as much as hunters. But never any specifics. He suspected the avoidance of Kevin had to do with it. Neil drooped under him slightly.

“My father… knew the Moriyamas. When I was a kid, he took me to the castle. I met Kevin and Riko. I stayed there for a few days. After that, my mom took me and we ran.” Neil’s eyes were glazed over. Andrew saw a memory playing out in front of him. He squeezed Neil’s neck, bringing him back to the present.

“How long ago?”

“I don’t know. Ten, or twelve years? That sounds right.”

“Kevin can barely tell Aaron and I apart. It’s been over a decade since he’s seen you, and you’ve changed your hair and eye color. Kevin is an idiot. He will not recognize you.”

Neil turned his gaze up, meeting Andrew’s eyes. Andrew saw the apprehension. The fear. But he also saw an abundance of trust. It was overwhelming. Terrifying.

“Ok. Let’s go.” Neil straightened up. Andrew let his hand go from Neil’s neck. His palm was still warm. Andrew turned to the door and opened it.

The rowdy conversation from before was louder now that the door was open, but immediately quieted at seeing the newcomer. Wide eyes, raised eyebrows, and interested looks passed over all the foxes. Andrew recognized them from his and his family’s introduction. The foxes were like wolves in their own right, looking at new prey. Would he be a weakling, an easy meal? Or was he healthy enough to fend off the pack?

Blood was in the air.

Neil’s gaze drifted to Kevin. Kevin was scrutinizing him, but no more than anyone else. There wasn’t a shred of recognition in his eyes. Neil let out a small puff of relief. Andrew was right. Kevin didn’t recognize Neil at all.

Andrew looked right at Abby, making intense eye contact. He urged her to remember what he had said two weeks ago. Her eyes darted between Andrew and Neil. She nodded.

“Neil!” she said loudly. “It’s good to see you again!”

“You too, Abby,” Neil correctly deduced. Chittering passed between all the foxes. The only ones who didn’t say anything were Bee and Wymack. Bee looked delighted, and Wymack… his expression was hard to read. His eyes were fixed on Neil.

Neil looked absolutely panicked seeing Wymack. Andrew felt his tremors through the floor and could hear every hitch in his breath. He looked between them. Had Wymack seen Neil before? Was it because Wymack had similarities to what Neil’s dad may look like?

The tension held for a few seconds. Then Wymack just raised a mug in greeting and turned back to Bee. Neil visibly relaxed, but kept a close eye on Wymack. The other foxes shouted greetings and questions, raising mugs up like Wymack did before.

“Abby never told us family was visiting!”

“Where are you from, Neil?”

“Are those Andrew’s clothes?”

“Want something to drink?”

“We have a great drinking game we were about to play.”

“How long are you staying?”

“Why’re you with the monster?”

The last question came from Seth. Neil turned sharply towards him.

“Monster?” he said dangerously. The night truly started to reflect Andrew’s first. Renee shifted imperceptibly, ready to intervene.

“Yeah. The knife-carrying psycho. He pulls them on everyone,” Seth elaborated. Neil stepped forward.

“Don’t call him that.” His voice was low and his teeth were sharp. Everyone observed cautiously.

“Neil,” Andrew said. With one word, Neil was backing off and looking at Andrew questioningly. A short exchange happened between them, no words needed. Neil nodded. They would talk about it later.

“Neil, come sit over here! Could you fight a wolf?” Matt, friendly as always. Neil’s expression looked less like a wolf and more like a deer. He tentatively made his way to the table. Andrew took his place at the bar, watching carefully. Neil was extremely stiff. He moved robotically and folded in on himself to look smaller. It was the complete opposite of Neil when they were running through the forest together.

“So, this is your friend?” Bee said. Her bright smile was back. Andrew hated it. He elected not to say anything. “I’m glad you brought him. Though he looks a bit overwhelmed.”

“He can handle it,” Andrew said. “Drinks. Non-alcoholic.”

Bee had become accustomed to Andrew’s lack of manners and saw through his callous demands easily. “Coming right up. Does Neil like apple cake?”

“He doesn’t like sweets.”

“Well, I may have something for him. Abby and I were working on some soda bread, which isn’t as sweet. What do you think, Andrew?”

But Andrew wasn’t listening. A prickle on the back of his neck stole his attention and had him searching the tavern at high alert. Neil had relaxed minutely next to Matt, so it wasn’t him. Turning to the side, Andrew saw the cause. Aaron was glaring at him with such an intensity that Andrew was surprised he wasn’t being burned. Katelyn had a hand on Aaron’s arm. She seemed to be attempting to calm him. Aaron’s face was twisted into a hurricane of emotions, with a deep-seated anger at the center.

Andrew raised an eyebrow. The hurricane roiled. Aaron was out of his seat in a second, Katelyn grasping at air. He stood in front of Andrew.

“Outside,” he ground out. Andrew held fast. Neil was in here. He wasn’t leaving him alone.

“No.”

“Outside is a courtesy for you. I know ‘Neil’ isn’t related to Abby, and I’m happy to let Riko know about your little stowaway.”

Andrew’s hand was on his knife before he could register what was happening. He never threatened Aaron, at least not physically. But Aaron was threatening Neil. One of his.

He wondered when he started thinking of Neil like that.

The knife was heavy in Andrew’s hand. Aaron flicked his eyes down to it, then back to Andrew. The hurricane was more intense now, clouds of confusion and rains of betrayal whipping across Aaron’s face.

Another feeling prickled at Andrew’s neck, and he turned just slightly to see Neil staring right at him. The others were distracted with their rowdy conversation that had turned into some sort of drinking game. Neil looked right in his eyes, and raised his lip slightly.

Sharp teeth.

“Fine. Outside.” Andrew sheathed his knife and stood, walking to the side door. “You get one minute.”

He swung open the door and the twins entered the night air. It was blue and cold. The fire in the Foxhole warmed the entire building. But outside, the chill crept back into both of their bones. Aaron set his gaze on Andrew.

“Who the fuck is that?”

“Neil.”

“Fine,” Aaron spat. “Don’t tell me. Riko oughta know, right?” Andrew stiffened again hearing Riko’s name.

“It’s none of your business Aaron. I’m letting you play happy family with Katelyn. Don’t make me regret it. We agreed that I would protect you from anything I deemed a threat.”

“I told you, Katelyn isn’t a threat!”

“Neither is Neil. Even if he was, you are under no obligation to protect me.”

“Obligation-- Andrew, you’re my brother!”

Andrew had nothing to say to that. They’d always disagreed on what brotherhood meant. Andrew was getting better at accepting life without deals, but the concept that someone would protect him just because they shared blood was ridiculous.

“Andrew,” Aaron started again, “is this where you’ve been sneaking off to? You never walk with us to the Foxhole after work, and you disappear every night. Yeah. I noticed.” Andrew’s lip curled.

“I don’t like repeating myself, Aaron. But I’ll do it just for you. It’s none of your business.”

“I’m worried about you, Andrew.”

Aaron’s words hung in the air. A part of Andrew was desperate to lash out at Aaron’s pitiful declaration. Andrew wasn’t someone to be worried about. He wanted to sneer about where Aaron could put his “worry.” Wanted to claim Andrew was only responsible for Aaron because of a deal, because Aaron liked to get himself clobbered by anyone who looked his way to remind himself of mommy’s love and Andrew was the only one who could stop him. Aaron could barely look out for himself, why did he think he was suddenly Andrew’s savior?

No one ever saved Andrew.

But he didn’t say anything. He pressed it down, kept it all inside. Aaron was being honest. Andrew’s mind drifted to his and Neil’s truth game. Maybe he could give some honesty back.

“Your worry is needless and misguided,” Andrew stated. “What I do when I’m not next to you is not your concern. Neil is not a threat, but Aaron I can promise you that if you breathe a word of Neil’s presence to Riko or any other guards, I will become one.”

Aaron looked incredulous at Andrew’s statement.

“Who is this guy, he comes out of nowhere and you’re willing to sacrifice years of our deal to threaten me about it?” Aaron’s tone was a mixture of disbelief and betrayal. Andrew’s jaw hardened.

“You never wanted that deal in the first place. You complained about all the abusers I scared away. We softened the agreement, I’m letting you live here and be with Katelyn, and now you bring it up like you cared about it all along? Our relationship only matters when it’s convenient to you.”

Aaron looked like he wanted to say something back, but held his tongue. Andrew bet his anger was likely because he knew Andrew was right.

“If Neil says or does anything I don’t like,” Aaron finally said, “I will not hesitate to let Riko hang him in the town square. I might even do it myself.” Then Aaron turned away and marched back into the Foxhole.

Andrew let himself breathe outside for a minute. He reigned in every useless emotion that bubbled around within him after Aaron’s statement. The heat died, the cauldron cooled, and the placid sea of Andrew’s face reemerged, hiding the swift currents below. He followed Aaron inside.

Unfortunately, his calm demeanor couldn't last long. His argument with Aaron had been distracting enough that someone was able to slip into the Foxhole’s main entrance, and was now in a loud argument with all the foxes.

Someone with pitch black hair and a wardrobe to match.

Someone with a mark under his eye, mirroring the ones Kevin and Riko had.

Number three had come to play.

“Kevin, we need to go,” the newcomer said. He had a strange lilt to his words.

“Jean, can’t this wait until tomorrow?” Jeremy asked. It looked like he was playing mediator. The newcomer, Jean as Jeremy had said, shook his head decisively.

“The lord asked for us now.”

Andrew took in the scene before him. Kevin was practically shaking apart in the corner. Jeremy had protectively placed himself in front of Kevin. Despite being fairly tall, he was still shorter than Jean. Andrew hated tall people. The rest of the foxes were tense, and argued back to Jean, but no one had made a move towards him. Renee’s brow was furrowed strangely. Bee and Abby were nowhere to be seen, likely in the back pantry. Andrew figured their abundance of food wasn’t strictly legal. Wymack looked a second away from throttling Jean.

Andrew’s eyes finally settled on Neil. He was at the same table as before, but wasn’t engaging like the other foxes. He had shifted his body to be behind Matt. He was hunched over, making himself as small as possible, similarly to how he was when they first entered the Foxhole. His tension matched the rest of the foxes. It allowed him to blend in well. Still, it wasn’t enough. Jean’s eyes flickered to that table often.

“Just leave, asshole, it’s almost curfew anyway,” Allison said snidely.

“I’m not leaving without Kevin,” Jean replied tersely.

“Now what’s a birdie like you doing here?” Andrew asked. All eyes in the tavern swung over to him. “Riko too busy sulking about his dead daddy again to bother picking himself up and coming to get Kevin himself?”

The breath was stolen out of the room. Kevin went from shaking to completely still. Jean looked taken aback at the accusation, stammering over his words before regrouping.

“The death of the king is a great tragedy. It has only been two short weeks. We are all mourning the loss,” Jean finally managed. Andrew kept his face blank, but behind his eyes were glints of satisfaction.

“Thank you for confirming my statement.” Jean scowled, a slight flush on his cheeks at the perceived mess-up.

“Minyard,” Jean said. “I know you and your family are relatively new, but the weeks you have been here should be enough for you to respect the Moriyama’s authority.”

“Fly away, birdie. Kevin’ll be back after Riko’s done with his little temper tantrum. These bleeding hearts will probably let you wait it out here too.”

Jean was once again taken by surprise. There was a way he expected this to go, and Andrew had shaken it up completely. The other foxes were less surprised, but he saw Wymack raise an eyebrow at Andrew’s suggestion to allow Jean to stay. Jeremy did more than raise an eyebrow. With an excited grin, he latched onto the statement.

“What a great idea! Jean, why don’t you stay here with Kevin, and then when it’s time for curfew y’all can go back together!” he said. That wasn’t exactly what Andrew wanted to happen, he would’ve preferred Jean to just leave, but the rest of the foxes were looking at Jean with intense expressions, waiting to see what he would do. Stay, or go? Take the bait or run back to the castle?

After another moment, Jean seemed to know he was defeated. He plopped himself down in a chair at an empty table close to the door and glared at Jeremy. Jeremy just flashed him another disarmingly sunny smile.

“Quarter of an hour until curfew. We stay no longer, and if any of you linger I am happy to hand out proper punishment.” Jean’s statement was slightly undercut by King leaping up on his table and sniffing his hand. Jean jerked his hand away from her. He seemed more confused than scared. Andrew bet King would be eating scraps out of his hand in just a few minutes.

Chatter started up again, stilted as it was, and Andrew took the opportunity to sit down next to a still cowering Neil. Neil perked up on his arrival, a sunflower to the sun. Some of the stiffness left his body. Jean’s arrival had adequately distracted Matt, who seemed to be starting up a bet with Allison and Dan.

“Don’t tell me you know the other one too,” Andrew said lowly. It wasn’t a bad guess. With the matching inked numbers, it would make sense for Neil to know number three as well as two and one.

“No,” Neil murmured back. “He wasn’t there when I was. But there’s something else about him. Something like Renee.”

Andrew looked over to Jean. He was now slowly reaching a hand out to King. The confused look was stuck on his face, and twisted further every time King moved. Something in Andrew, in his chest, seemed to resonate slightly. It was a similar feeling to when he saw Neil. Like recognizes like. It wasn’t as strong as between himself and Neil, but now that it had been pointed out, he couldn’t deny it.

Almost as if he was feeling it too, Jean looked over to Andrew and Neil. Neil quickly looked over to Matt, pretending he was part of the conversation. But Andrew wasn’t one to back away from a challenge. He kept his eyes forward, boring into Jean’s. His eyes were a dark, stormy gray. Andrew saw a certain type of agony behind them. The resonance between them pulsed stronger. Then Jean looked away, and it faded into the background once more.

“Is he like us?” Andrew asked. Neil kept his eyes down.

“Not a wolfwalker,” he said into the table. “But something. Like how Renee has magic in her blood. Something like that. Not sure what.”

Andrew looked across the room to where Renee sat with Katelyn. She had her eyes fixed on Jean too, a slight frown on her face. He wondered if she knew that something had happened the night before their first sparring session. That was before Andrew even knew something had changed. It was likely their stroll through the woods the next day was because she noticed something too.

Then she turned to him and their eyes met, just like his had met Jean’s. He wondered if magic people had a sixth sense for stares. Or maybe it was just the trauma. She gave him a smile, and he replied with a blank face. They both drifted away from each other’s gaze, Renee re-joining her conversation and Andrew looking back to Neil.

He hated Neil’s magicked hair. It was a plain dirty brown, unnoticeable and unremarkable. So different from the usual fiery auburn. And his eyes. That may have been the worst crime. Neil’s eyes were such a clear blue. They glowed when he was excited. Now they were covered with a muddy dark color.

Andrew decided not to think too hard about why he cared so much.

Bee and Abby eventually emerged from the back. Jean didn’t pay them any mind, completely enamored with King. He even forgot about curfew, standing up ten minutes after they should’ve been back in their houses. Everyone took the cue and stood up as well, cleaning up spare dishes and cups.

The fire was doused and everyone emerged into the cool night, breaking off in groups to go to bed. Jean and Kevin walked towards Evermore together. Wymack followed close behind. Andrew didn’t think Wymack’s house was in that direction, but he wasn’t about to say anything.

“I’m walking Neil home,” Andrew declared. “Don’t wait up for me.” Aaron scoffed, but didn’t say anything more. Nicky looked far too excited. Erik put a hand on his shoulder to calm him down. Andrew went tense for a moment, prepared to cut off Erik’s hand, but Nicky looked up at Erik with a sickeningly sweet smile. Andrew let his shoulder relax slightly.

“Ok, we’ll see you at home Andrew!” Nicky called. Aaron rolled his eyes and turned away. They made their way to the Minyard-Hemmick home, and Andrew walked closer to the gate with Neil, following where Abby went.

When they got to Abby’s house, she was already inside. Andrew knocked, and she let them both in, happy to accommodate. She was dressed in a light nightgown with a wool robe overtop.

“I have an extra bed if you’d like to stay here, Neil,” she said. Neil shook his head.

“Thanks for the offer, but I have a place to stay,” he replied. Abby just smiled. They sat at her table as she got ready for bed, a comfortable silence over all of them. Abby asked one or two more times if they needed anything, but Andrew and Neil kept denying her. After Andrew deemed enough time had passed, he stood up. Neil mimicked the action.

“We’re going,” Andrew said. He offered no gratitude, but Abby seemed to sense it anyway.

“You’re both welcome here anytime,” she said. Neil gave her a tiny smile, more than he showed anyone but Andrew. Andrew rolled his eyes and made for the door, Neil scampering behind them. Then they took their usual path: into the Foxhole, out the door, through the fields, and into the safety of the woods.

While walking, Neil’s hand brushed against the back of Andrew’s. He immediately snatched it back like it had been burned. Andrew froze for a moment, looking at Neil. He then looked down at his own hand.

Neil had jumped away, but Andrew hadn’t. The spot on his hand where they touched was almost warm. It had been a very long time since Andrew had felt a touch that wasn’t unwelcome.

“Sorry,” Neil said, despite knowing Andrew didn’t care for apologies, “I’ll stay further away. I know a yes to being close as wolves isn’t one in this form.”

Andrew blinked. Then blinked again. Before he knew what he was doing, his hand was out, palm up to Neil, and he was saying, “Yes or no?”

Neil had his own moment of shock, then smiled radiantly at Andrew. “Yes,” he said, and took Andrew’s hand in his own. They slotted together gently without pulling or tugging. It was warm, and from their palms a slight glow emerged. Andrew raised a brow at Neil.

“Oops,” Neil whispered. There was no reason to whisper, but the moment felt almost reverent. Andrew thought he may whisper too. “This happens sometimes. Magic reacts strongly to emotions.” Andrew nodded, then continued walking, gently leading Neil along.

They ended up at Darragh, sitting on the arching root like usual. While they had time in their wolf forms each night, before and after were often moments of stillness in their human forms. Neil sighed and ran his hands through his hair. As he did, the brown color melted away into the beautiful auburn. The red was highlighted by the barely-there sliver of moonlight. Andrew wanted to run his fingers through it.

Andrew hated his brain.

Neil looked back up at him, eyes once again blue. They struck Andrew like a flash of lightning.

“That’s better,” Neil said. “It’s not too hard to hold once you get used to it, but it’s nice to let it go.”

“Teach me?” Andrew asked. Neil perked up a bit at that.

“Sure. Appearance changes are pretty hard because they aren’t naturally our type of magic, but there’s some other simple spells I can show you. Here.” Neil lifted his hand and held it palm up. The moonlight crossed over the small scars on his hand and made them shimmer. Neil took a deep breath, then bit towards his hand. It was like a warning nip that wolves used to tell each other to back off. His teeth clicked with the force.

And then there was a small fire alight in his hand.

“One of the first things my mother taught me. Fire is crucial.” Neil looked into the flame as it danced around his hand. It reflected in his blue eyes, which started to glaze over. Andrew knew that look. Memories were washing over Neil, taking him away from the present.

“Show me again,” Andrew said. His words were curt and seemed to shock Neil out of his stupor. The fire whiffed away.

“Of course,” Neil said softly. He lit the fire again. The flames rose with the snap of his teeth, like flint on steel creating a spark. Andrew looked at his own palm and, feeling a bit silly, bit towards it. A puff of smoke appeared, and just as quickly vanished with the wind. Neil snorted. Andrew glared.

“Remember, it’s all about intention and focus,” Neil said. “Not just the movements. The movements could be anything for all I know.”

“You said it’s emotional too,” Andrew replied, still looking at his palm.

“It can be. Magic reacts to strong emotions, but that magic is a lot more uncontrollable. If you try to get angry enough to create a fire, you might end up knocking a tree over instead.”

Andrew nodded. That was good for him, at least. He had spent most of his life learning how to bottle up his emotions and bury them deep down inside his chest. He looked out at his palm again and breathed. Intention. Focus. Just like healing.

He gathered the energy in his chest, feeling it pool and roil. It split, rushing out towards his hand and up to his head. The fuel and the spark. He just needed to act on it. With a slight snarl, he snapped forward. As he teeth clacked together, he felt the spark hit his hand, and it burst into a small fire.

“You did it!” Neil cried. Andrew stared at his hand and the fire dancing on it. It was pleasantly warm, not burning him at all. It reminded him of Neil’s hand in his. The fire was more playful though, lively and bright. Andrew was mesmerized.

He turned to Neil to see that he was mesmerized as well, but for a different reason. His eyes were glazed over again, fogging the bright blue and dulling it. There was a strong memory attached to fire. It didn’t seem pleasant. Andrew closed a fist on the fire, snuffing it out and breaking the spell. Neil’s breath hitched for a second. He looked away.

“Truth for truth?” Andrew asked.

“Sure. But it’s my turn,” Neil replied. “Why did you defend Kevin from Jean? I didn’t think that was any of your business. It could’ve gotten your family in trouble. Still could.”

Andrew pondered the question. “I overheard Kevin and Riko one night. Kevin is clearly in a bad situation. While it’s none of my business, and I rejected his pleas for help at the time, it frustrated me to see him being so controlled.” Andrew’s voice tightened towards the end of his sentence, being choked by his own memories.

“You’re protective,” Neil said with a grin. “It’s cute.”

Andrew flicked Neil’s forehead. “I am not cute. My turn. What were you thinking about when you looked into the fire?”

Neil immediately stiffened, but slumped after a moment. He looked at his hands, tracing lines over his fingers. There was a long silence that stretched between them. All Andrew heard were the rustling leaves in the wind and the thumping footsteps of nocturnal animals looking for a meal. But he waited. He would wait as long as it took.

“It was across the channel, on the English mainland,” Neil began quietly. “Those bad people were still after us. My father was still after us. We were hiding in a secluded cave in a large forest, and I don’t know, maybe we were too reckless, or had been there too long, but they found us. We were outside the cave, hunting as wolves at the time.

“A storm was coming, so we didn’t think there would be trouble. It had already started raining. Then-- then there was a loud noise, like thunder. A gunshot. And my mom was on the ground. My father stood over her with the rifle. I got my height from my mom, my father is massive. Towering. He was grinning, that sadistic smile that I hate. I knew he was going to find her human body and skin it. He would find me too.

“Luckily we were with a small pack of wolves at the time. I doubt many of them made it out, but they managed to push my father and his lackeys back. I dragged my mom’s body as far as I could. The storm had picked up from there, covering any tracks. They wouldn’t be able to find us anymore. At least, not that night.

“Halfway to the cave, my mother’s wolf form reverted. It became her soul, no longer physical. Just the ephemeral version of her wolf. It glowed brightly, but the rain and tree cover helped to hide our position. I was exhausted from dragging her, but managed to follow her spirit as it floated through the trees back to her body.

“The cave was just slightly flooded. Both our bodies were damp. I returned to my human form as her spirit returned to her body. From her chest, a black stain began to spread like thick sap. Her breathing became ragged. I put my hands on her chest and focused but…

“I couldn’t heal her.” Neil’s voice sounded far away. “It would’ve taken a whole pack, at least two of them being wolfwalkers. Maybe even more. It traveled faster than I could contain it.

“I still tried though.” There was a desperate edge there, like Neil was trying to convince Andrew that he didn’t just leave his mother to die. Or maybe he was trying to convince himself. “I kept trying. Hours passed. Even after she died, I kept putting my hands to her chest, like maybe…”

Andrew put his hand on the back of Neil’s neck. Just like at the tavern, Neil relaxed under the touch. His eyes came mostly back to the present. There was still a hint of smoke in them. He took a breath and continued.

“I likely just prolonged her suffering. She died that night. The storm raged for three more nights. During the last night, I left, carrying her body on my back. I couldn’t leave her for my father to find. I wouldn’t.

“I made it to the beach by the channel. I could see Ireland, just barely, in the distance. I was at a secluded beach with a forest to the back. I laid her down and began collecting dead leaves, twigs, sticks, and logs.”

Andrew could see where this was going.

“I burned her body,” Neil said, voice barely audible. “Made the fire just like she had taught me, and watched her burn. Her soul returned to the Otherworld where it belonged. To the part we cannot touch, where the dead reside, those foolish enough to leave paradise and step into the mortal world. She went home, but not really. Not in a way that mattered. I threw her ashes into the forest and found the first boat I could. Then I made my way to Palmetto.”

Andrew took in the story. He thought of Neil, drenched by the rain, carrying another body on his tiny back, escaping a murderous father and his equally murderous friends. Neil’s scars, though Andrew had only seen them in wolf form, were indicative of torture. Neil’s worry about his mother’s dead body being skinned only added to the gruesome picture of Neil’s life before Palmetto.

Andrew remembered from their first bout of truths and his curiosity got the best of him, blurting out, “You said your mother used to live in Palmetto. Why come back?”

“It’s not your turn,” Neil whispered with a smile. His voice was rough with emotions.

“Then ask.”

“What are you afraid of?”

“Heights,” Andrew said.

“Ha,” Neil said. He kicked his feet from where they sat up on Darragh’s arch. “Hope this hasn’t been torture for you. So you want to know why I’m in Palmetto?”

Neil’s voice was slightly strained when asking. Andrew knew re-living his mother’s death and burning her body was already quite intense. He had other questions he could ask.

“No. Something else.” Neil relaxed minutely at the revelation, and Andrew knew he made the right call. “You met Kevin and Riko when you were young. Did they know about your wolfwalking tendencies? Did the Moriyamas?”

Neil looked away and fiddled with his fingers. “I’m not sure. I think the Moriyamas knew about my mom. Probably knew about me too. Kevin… I was just a kid back then. He fell and got a bruise. I healed it. It was stupid, my mom beat me black and blue for it when she found out.”

Andrew’s hands curled into fists. He knew it was ridiculous, but he hated hearing about the things Neil had gone through. The people who abused him, forced him to be a rabbit and not a wolf. Forced him to be alone for so long.

“It’s ok, Andrew. You just heard about how she died. She’s not coming back.” The faraway look returned, but only for a moment.

“Good. Don’t call yourself stupid, or make excuses for her actions. That wasn’t love,” Andrew ground out. Neil just smiled sadly.

“It’s complicated,” he said. Andrew wanted to argue, but the heavy atmosphere was bearing down on him, and he hated seeing Neil’s face sad. He leapt down from the root.

“Come on,” he said. “I’m tired of being a human.”

Neil smiled and jumped down beside him. Together they made their way to the den so they could run free once more, without the weight of the past holding them down.

Chapter Text

At the tavern the following night, Neil was quickly pulled into Matt’s circle again. It seemed like Matt had seen Neil’s pathetic attempts at hiding his shocked look when anyone was nice to him, and decided that adoption was the only solution.

This worked for Andrew, who was on a mission. He went straight to Kevin’s corner table, cutting Jeremy off from whatever he was saying.

“Move,” he said bluntly. Jeremy just smiled.

“Hey Andrew! Great job today, you’re working harder than usual! We’re meeting quota! And putting honey on the bread was a genius idea, makes the staleness feel much less annoying.”

“Jeremy,” Andrew warned, “you and Kevin have been sword fighting every morning. You get enough time with him. Run along.”

Jeremy put his hands up in surrender, but gave Kevin a look that said blink twice if you need me to save you from this conversation. Kevin waved him off, surprising Andrew. After last night, he didn’t think Kevin’s spine was intact. Andrew sat down across from Kevin and stared at him.

“Everything,” he said. “Tell me everything you know about Riko, about Jean, about the hunting they’re having you do. I want to know every detail.”

Kevin shifted uncomfortably. “I told you plenty the other night. I was raised with Riko. I was trained in hunting and swordplay. Riko broke my hand, I came here, he followed me and decided to establish the Moriyamas in Palmetto. There isn't more to say.”

“But there is, Kevin,” Andrew taunted. “Tell me about Jean and Riko’s orders. I know he wants you to capture one wolf alive. Why? Why doesn’t the Butcher like wolves? Why did you come to Palmetto? Why did you lie about your father?”

Kevin paled further with every question. “How do you know about-- I--” he stumbled. Andrew shushed him.

“The next words out of your mouth better be answers to all the questions I just asked. Now talk.”

“Why do you even care?” Kevin blurted out. Andrew’s eyes flicked to Neil, then back just as quickly. Neil’s reaction to Jean and Jean being of some magical ancestry were curious. Riko’s tantrums were clearly about his father’s death, but there was something under the surface. Before he met Neil, the offhand comment about capturing a wolf seemed like nothing, just Riko wanting a prize. Now every comment from Riko was at the forefront of Andrew’s brain. With Ichirou’s coronation on the horizon and Tetsuji’s visit looming, Andrew needed as much information as possible to protect what was his.

But Andrew wasn’t about to admit this to Kevin. “I need to know. That’s why. I’ll ask you to talk one more time, but I will not ask a third.” He ran his fingers up his bracers where all the foxes knew he kept his knives. Kevin got the message.

“Everything I told you before is true, but I left Jean out. Riko doesn’t have him patrol often. I didn’t think you’d meet him. He was brought when we were… I don’t know, twelve? He was a present for Riko. A prize.”

Andrew tensed at that. Kevin was too lost in his own thoughts to notice.

“He acted like a squire, or a manservant. Prepared our equipment for hunting or tournaments, that sort of thing. Apparently his mother was from Ireland or England, but his father was from the continent. Some sort of agreement with the Moriyamas had fallen through, and Jean was given as penance.

“He was our servant, but Riko also used him to vent frustrations. He had Jean do impossible tasks or work for hours on end. Sometimes it was just beating him, or cutting him. I tried to help him as much as I could afterwards, but I wasn’t always able to.

“Riko eventually tattooed him, too. A member of his own personal court. His perfect court, he likes to call it, with him as the king.”

“What were you, his queen?” Andrew asked, raising a brow. Kevin blushed slightly.

“No! We’re brothers, that’s not-- I’m his second! Like, like a prince or an advisor or something.” Andrew felt his lips twitch at Kevin’s discomfort. He ignored the instinct to continue teasing Kevin until he exploded, and waved his hand away.

“Back to the story, Day.”

“Right. There isn’t much more to say, to be honest. Jean trained to be a passable soldier. Riko continued tormenting him. Then, when Riko broke my hand, Jean got me out of the castle. Got me the ferry ticket I needed to get here.” Kevin looked at his hand, flexing the scarred fingers. “Then Riko followed. You know the rest.”

“So that’s all? Nothing else about Jean?” Andrew prodded. He wanted to ask Kevin what Jean was, but knew that was too risky. Kevin hadn’t mentioned anything about Jean’s heritage besides his mom and dad’s places of origin. No magic. If he mentioned it, there was a chance Kevin knew and would tell him. But there was a larger chance that Kevin knew nothing, and he would be telling Kevin a protected secret. One that, if it got to Riko, could cost Jean his life. He remembered Neil’s words about the Moriyamas.

They have a reputation amongst those of a more… magical heritage of being ruthless when it comes to us.

Andrew didn’t doubt that Riko would be ruthless.

“That’s it,” Kevin confirmed. There was a slight break to his words, a shift in his gaze. There was more to the story. Not much more, but something else. Maybe something to do with Neil. It was unlikely he’d get it out of Kevin immediately, though. Andrew decided to circle back to that and continued his interrogation.

“Fine. So why Palmetto? Jean knew to send you here. How?”

Kevin twitched slightly. His eyes drifted over to Wymack, who sat at Andrew’s usual spot at the bar. He looked away just as quickly, but Andrew caught the gesture.

“Wymack. How do you know him?”

“What? I didn’t--” Kevin stuttered. “I didn’t even say anything!”

“Answer, Kevin,” Andrew warned.

“It’s-- my mom, she knew him, that’s all! They were friends. I thought he would take me in. I didn’t have connections anywhere else.”

Andrew’s mind quickly filled in the blanks. Kevin lied about his father. He was reluctant to talk about his connection to Wymack. There wasn’t much family resemblance, but once you were looking for it, it was there.

“Ran home to daddy then?” Andrew said lightly. Any color left in Kevin’s face vanished. He stammered and stuttered, unable to get any words out, though it seemed to Andrew like Kevin was attempting to make up some denial or excuse. It wasn’t very convincing.

“Don’t worry Kevin, I won’t tell him. That’s your own problem.” Kevin deflated at Andrew’s words. “Now the rest of the questions. Riko wants you to capture a wolf. Why?”

“I’m not sure,” Kevin managed, recovering from the scare of Andrew discovering his secret. “He just told me he wants the pack’s leader. I think he wants to present it to Master Tetsuji and the-- the Butcher. Proof of his power, or something.”

“The Butcher. Tell me more about him.” Andrew already knew he was the Moriyama's executioner, but Kevin had insider information. The mention of the Butcher having some sort of connection to wolves also raised Andrew’s hackles.

“There’s not much to say,” Kevin whispered. “He punishes those who step out of line. Does it all with a smile.”

“And what does he have to do with wolves?”

There, Kevin froze. More than when Andrew found out about Wymack, more than at the mention of the Butcher.

“He just doesn’t like them. Skins them, makes them into rugs or wears them. Had something to do with his wife, I think. I can’t say more.”

“Kevin,” Andrew warned. But Kevin shook his head.

“That’s all you need to know, Andrew. I can’t-- I don’t want to talk about this anymore.” Andrew gritted his teeth at Kevin’s sudden spine. He wanted to press more, but Kevin was making pleading eyes at Jeremy. And sure, Jeremy was made of butterflies and sunshine and kindness, but Andrew had seen him swing an ax, and he could swing a group’s opinion just as well. Andrew had to be satisfied with the information he had.

Andrew pushed away from the table aggressively as Jeremy made his way over. He shouldered by him without speaking. Wymack had taken his regular seat, so he bit the bullet and sat next to Neil instead.

Neil smiled stupidly at Andrew, and Andrew wanted to punch him or kiss him.

Fuck.

Andrew shoved all those thoughts down, down, down. He returned Neil’s smile with a scowl. Neil just smiled wider like the idiot he was.

A few of the circular tables had been poorly pushed together while Andrew was interrogating Kevin. Matt, Dan, Allison, Renee, Seth, Nicky, and Neil all had cards in their hands. Katelyn was standing over them, explaining the game to Aaron, with Erik by her side watching Nicky.

Neil gestured to the three cards in his hand. “They’re teaching me how to play… what was it called again?”

“Scat!” “Blitz!” “Thirty-one!”

That started a rousing argument about what the game was actually called, which Andrew tuned out. He just focused on Neil, smiling and relaxed. He wasn’t as loud and playful as he was when they ran through the forest together, and still held a bit of tension that he didn’t when he was with his wolf pack, but the foxes had apparently grown on him quickly.

The argument quickly died when Neil knocked on the table. Everyone groaned.

“Seriously? Again?” Allison complained. Everyone showed their hands. Then it got noisy again, this time with complaints.

“How? Neil, how do you do it?” Matt said.

“I swear, it’s impossible, this game is like ninety percent luck!” Dan yelled.

“How is he doing it? You taught me last week and I still don’t get it!” Nicky whined.

Seth threw his cards at Neil. They fluttered down harmlessly. Renee just smiled and began reshuffling the deck.

“I can’t play with him anymore,” Allison said. She shoved Katelyn into her seat. “You go, Katelyn.”

Seth stood up too, and Katelyn eagerly pulled Aaron down into the chair next to her. Andrew glared at them. Aaron glared back, giving a disgusted look to Neil. They silently fought until Katelyn distracted Aaron with more explanations about the rules.

“Would you like to play, Andrew?” Renee asked. He shrugged. She correctly deduced this meant “yes” and dealt him in, deciding to sit out that round and explain it to him.

And so the evening passed with warmth from the fire, the sound of cards moving from hand to hand, and the occasional purr from a cat hiding somewhere behind the bar.

-------------------------------------------------

The night was darker than usual. The moon was at least half full, but thick clouds warned of a storm and covered the forest in a thick blanket of mystery.

Through the dark, rapid shadows passed. They weaved through the trees like water in a stream. Effortless, taking the path of least resistance, unstoppable. One shadow suddenly descended upon another, wrestling it to the ground with sharp teeth and claws. The other cried out, fighting back with tenacity.

“Andrew! Unfair!” Neil shouted. To the woods, it sounded like barks and whines, but Andrew understood Neil just fine. And he didn’t care, happily sitting on top of him, tail wagging. Despite his complaining, Neil’s tail was wagging too, kicking up dirt and leaves. His red coat was stained with dirt from the forest floor and had leaves tangled in it from their wrestling match.

Andrew licked his paw, unbothered, until Neil stopped struggling and flopped down instead. He panted hard.

“Fine, I yield,” he said. Andrew stood up, no longer weighing Neil’s body down with his own. Neil popped up and they both shook off dirt. Then they were bowing low to each other again and the chase commenced.

Andrew relished in the happiness on Neil’s face. Sometimes, between blinks, he saw Neil’s human form, a ghostly orange spirit with a bright smile running next to him. Another blink and the wolf was back, tail wagging and nimble feet hopping between roots and bushes. He wondered what Neil saw when he looked at Andrew.

He chased Neil all the way back to wolfwalker territory, through vines and around standing stones. Rabbits, mice, and birds leapt out of bushes and scampered away from their pounding feet. Along the way, Neil managed to snag a hare and carried it joyfully in his maw. Andrew snorted, then sneezed at seeing his rabbit with a rabbit. Maybe it was morbid to laugh at that.

At the den, Neil threw his hare off to the side at the entrance and walked into the cavern, flopping down on the hay. Andrew flopped next to him, and they nuzzled into each other. Andrew would rather die than cuddle as a human, but the joys of dogpiling in wolf form were too good to resist. Neil licked his ear and Andrew huffed.

For a moment they just rested, breathing. Their bodies laid in the cave on opposite sides. Andrew had built up a small bed of his own with furs. He convinced himself that he didn’t want his bed next to Neil’s. Remember, I’d rather die than cuddle in human form, he thought to himself. That would never change, not even with Neil.

Probably.

Eventually Neil got restless again. He stood with a big stretch and padded over to his body. A swift leap, and his human eyes were blinking open, as blue as always. He gave his human body a stretch then walked towards the entrance of the cave, likely to retrieve his prize. Andrew lazed about for another minute before getting up to join him.

Outside, Neil had created a small fire. He had a place for a fire pit behind the falls, concealing any smoke. Paranoid bastard. He was skinning the rabbit gently with his bone knife. Neil was like that with his kills; always gentle, careful, and grateful. It reminded him of Renee’s strange reveries. He caught her in it sometimes, in small moments after spars or when closing down the Foxhole. Murmuring like Neil, eyes closed or unfocused, and magic rippling off of her.

Andrew sat next to the fire. His human form didn’t have the advantage of wolf cuddles or a thick fur coat. The cave was always warm inside, but there was a constant chill by the entrance. Andrew blamed the waterfall.

Neil came out of his trance. He put the skin and other bits of the rabbit aside. The meat was skewered onto two sharpened sticks, and he gave one to Andrew. They roasted the rabbit together, enjoying the sounds of the forest. Crickets, crackling fire, the rush of the falls. Occasionally there was a howl that echoed in the woods. The rest of the pack was still enjoying their playtime.

Neil was the one to break the silence. “Truth?” Andrew nodded. “Why are you and Aaron… like that?”

Andrew snorted. “Be a little more specific, why don’t you.”

“I don’t know,” Neil said. “I thought brothers were meant to be close. I haven’t met many, I guess, so I can’t be sure. You said you had a brother before that was bad, but now it’s not so bad. Yet you and Aaron still have this tension between you. Why’s that?”

Andrew looked out beyond their small fire. He breathed in the smoke, let it burn his lungs for a moment, then breathed it out.

“Aaron and I were not raised together. Our dad was a no-show, so it was just the woman who birthed us. Tilda. She claimed to be superstitious. I’m not sure if she really believed that, or just didn’t want to deal with two screaming babies alone. She could barely deal with one.”

“Superstitious?” Neil asked.

“Yeah. Afraid of fairies and magic and the like. Your folk. When she had twins, she was convinced it was a bad omen. That one of us was a changeling or something similar.”

“That is not how changelings work.”

“Obviously. But it was enough for Tilda. She threw me in some half-way house a town over, and was all too happy to forget about me. Aaron and I met when we were fourteen or so. Lived with him and his abusive mom until she kicked the bucket, then Nicky took us in so we wouldn’t have to deal with his preacher dad. Rest is history.”

“What happened to your mom?” Neil said. It was an echo of Andrew’s question about Neil’s own mom. A reflection of their shitty hands.

“An unfortunate accident. Getting water from the river with her beloved son. Fell in and drowned. A tragedy.”

Neil stared at Andrew. Andrew didn’t look back, but he could feel the eyes on the side of his head. He hated that Neil didn’t need Andrew to say anything else. He just knew.

Neil hummed and turned away, both of them staring at the fire.

“I owe you two, now,” Neil said quietly. Andrew nodded, thinking of his own questions. He knew Neil reacted to it poorly the night before, but he still wanted an answer.

“Why did you come to Palmetto?”

Neil sighed. He probably knew it was coming, but that didn’t make it any easier.

“My mom was born a wolfwalker too. There’s a strong lineage on her side. In human form, they go by the name Hatford. This cave belonged to the family for a long time, and was her and her brother’s when they were of age. These wolves used to be part of their larger pack. But my mom left to chase a man she thought would be worth it.”

“Your father,” Andrew guessed. Neil nodded, hands ghosting over scars under his shirt. Andrew felt the scars under his bracers tingle.

“Humans had already been aggressive towards those of magical heritage. There was a change in the air; one that denied magic as insanity, heresy, and regarded those who held magic as outcasts or witches. Humans were getting worse. There had already been an agreement between the Hatford clan and some of the fae. We exchanged types of magic, healing for disguise, in order to protect ourselves. But the situation only deteriorated.

“While my mom was gone, the Moriyamas began to be more hostile towards magic. You’ve already seen how they’re establishing a different religion with their church and threatening those with outside beliefs. And one day, the wolfwalkers just… poof. Vanished.

“My mom never told me where, though I can guess they receded into the Otherworld, likely with the help of the fae. She never wanted that. Called my uncle stupid, the little she talked of him. She taught me some magic, but tried to keep it away from me. Just taught me what was necessary to survive. Sometimes I think she started to believe what they said about people like us. That something within us was fundamentally wrong.”

Andrew supposed that’s why, on their first night together, Neil had said he was finally running free. No more mom to keep him away from his true nature. But that thought was eclipsed by something else. Andrew clenched his fists. Without permission, his mind re-opened memories that he had locked away in boxes. Memories of you want this.Memories of he broke me. Memories of being trapped in a life, trapping himself in a life, because what else could there be?

“Andrew?” Neil’s voice brought Andrew back to the surface. He took a deep breath, shuddering slightly as he breathed out.

“Keep talking, rabbit. You still haven’t answered my question,” he said. Neil relaxed slightly at Andrew’s words.

“When she died, I knew I would never be safe. I had no one in this world to turn to. So I came here to learn more about what it means to be a wolfwalker, and maybe figure out how to follow the rest of my family to the Otherworld.” Neil let his hand rest on a nearby rock. Under his hand, symbols and etchings began to glow.

“And what have you learned?” Andrew asked.

“Is that your second question?” Andrew nodded. Neil removed his hand, and allowed the light to fade away.

“Not as much as I want to. My mother never taught me to understand our culture or history. Just what we needed to survive. Some of these carvings are hundreds of years old, and a lot of what I’ve learned is meant for a pack with at least two wolfwalkers.”

Andrew raised his eyebrow. “You have another wolfwalker right here. And our pack should be back shortly.”

The “our” slipped out. Andrew hoped Neil hadn’t heard it, but from the smirk on his face, he had.

“Maybe one day, if we want to summon a rainstorm or call lightning down on some asshole’s house. They aren’t very practical spells. The only useful one I’ve learned is how to call the pack. My mom always did that when we had a pack to run with, which wasn’t very often. She never taught me. Luckily it was noted within the cave, and was simple enough.”

Neil raised his head and howled. It was different from the ones they let out to the moon when they were out chasing each other in the forest. It had an echoing resonance. It was more controlled. It made Andrew perk up just slightly.

As Neil howled, Andrew practically felt the pack stop and listen. Then paws were hitting the earth, galloping towards them. Neil let the howl die out and lowered his head.

“They’ll be here in a minute. I let them stay out later than usual, anyway,” Neil said. “I try to clear as many traps as possible, but I can’t always get them all. As much as I hate to admit it, Kevin is good.”

“He told me about Jean today,” Andrew said. “He didn’t mention you, though. I think he was holding it back.”

“For good reason. He was probably trying to protect me, or magic in general. That or he erased me from his mind completely. I would understand why.”

“Care to share your thoughts?” Andrew pried. Neil just gave him a look.

“Not your turn. You got your two questions.”

“Fine. Shoot.”

Neil’s eyes glanced down for just a second, and Andrew immediately stiffened. He knew it would come at some point. Neil had a sharp eye.

“Why do you wear those bracers? They hold knives, but there’s something else too,” Neil asked. Andrew looked down at the leather over his forearms. It was old and worn. The skin underneath felt like it was ripping apart at the seams.

He was silent for a minute. Two minutes. Three. Neil just sat patiently. He didn’t even look at Andrew, just kept his eyes forward. He was silent when the wolf pack returned, tumbling past them into the cave after quick pets. Letting Andrew sit and think and stew and consider.

Andrew knew that if he just said “no,” Neil would back off. Ask another question, probably something asinine like Andrew’s favorite type of rock or the best trees to climb or Aaron’s middle name. Then he would never ask again, not unless Andrew brought it up himself. That’s how Neil had started on the silly questions in the beginning-- he asked Andrew something about his past, Andrew said no, and he just nodded and asked something else.

Neil had always respected Andrew’s no. He had given Andrew his own bed across the cave, always asked before touching if he touched Andrew at all. Never took more than he was given. Waited for Andrew. Always.

Andrew unbuckled the bracers and let them fall to the ground.

And Neil, fucking idiotic Neil, didn’t even look. He turned his head to Andrew, but kept his eyes on Andrew’s face, waiting for permission.

Andrew hated him.

“You can look,” he gritted out. Neil nodded and let his gaze fall to Andrew’s outstretched arms.

Neil’s eyes traced the scattered lines that scarred Andrew’s forearms. Some were in even, straight rows, whereas others were harsh and angry, overlapping one another. They went from wrist to elbow on both arms. Some were raised against the skin, others just a hint paler and shiny. They reflected the firelight.

Neil raised a hand, almost instinctively, to touch, but quickly put it down.

“You can touch,” Andrew said. He didn’t even know why. It just felt right. His brain swirled with thoughts of Neil’s fingers against his arm.

Neil lifted his hand again and brought it slowly to Andrew’s arm, giving him the chance to say no. He didn’t. Neil’s hand touched Andrew’s forearm. It wasn’t sparks or magic or anything like that. But Neil’s hand was warm.

Neil’s hand wandered up and down each of Andrew’s scars. It was almost like the moment with the hare before; reverent. Almost like he was honoring Andrew’s skin, asking it for gratitude and forgiveness. Yet there was a fire in Neil’s eyes. Andrew could feel Neil’s fingertips heating up on his arm. Neil was angry.

“No need to get worked up over me. It was a long time ago,” Andrew chided quietly. The moment required it, the whispers. Neil huffed in amusement and annoyance, then let his hand fall off of Andrew and draw back towards his own body. He looked up with a determined face.

“You don’t need to use a truth for this. I want to.”

Before Andrew could process the statement, Neil’s shirt was gone, and his body was laid bare for Andrew to see.

Andrew had caught glimpses of the scars in Neil’s wolf form. They were hard to see, hidden by darkness and fur, but it was obvious they were there. The fur was patchy and couldn’t cover everything. Andrew had some idea of how bad it was. Even then, it was difficult to keep the anger off of his face seeing Neil like that.

His front was covered. The scars were a mix of deliberately tortuous and carelessly callous. Some were surgical in their precision. A large patch of skin was missing running up his left side, like it had been scraped when Neil was dragged across the ground or fell against a wall. Small slices and the occasional burn trickled up and down his arms, though they had more areas of clear skin than the rest of him. The most jarring scar was on his shoulder. The shape of a heavy iron. It was practically a brand.

“You can touch them, if you want. Most are old. It won’t hurt.” Andrew hadn’t even noticed his hand raising until Neil had spoken. With permission, he placed his hand gently on Neil’s pec, right over a criss-crossing pattern of scar tissue. Neil shivered at the touch.

Andrew let his hands caress the scars across Neil’s torso. The scars spoke of a brutality that made Andrew’s blood boil. A brutality that was long-lasting. Ongoing. Ruthless. Many of the scars were so old, Andrew knew Neil had to have been a child.

A child.

Behind him, the fire suddenly roared. Both of them jerked away, Andrew’s hand leaving Neil’s chest. They both looked at the fire. It swirled in strange colors, keeping its red and orange but adding in deep blues and purples at the base with eerie greens flicking around the edges. As quickly as it had erupted, the fire died down once again. It went back to its calm flicker, fading with the moonlight.

Neil turned to look at Andrew. His hair shone like its own campfire in the flickering light. His eyes were beacons in the dark, pulling Andrew in. They gazed at each other. Neil had a soft smile on his face.

“No need to get worked up over me. It was a long time ago,” he said, echoing Andrew’s previous words.

And oh, that made Andrew mad. He would get worked up over Neil having a single scratch. Over Neil feeling just slightly unwell. He didn’t know if it was his new wolf’s instincts or just his protective streak, but he wanted to bundle Neil up away from the world until he could rip the throats out of everyone chasing him down, starting with whoever his worthless father is.

Maybe this is how Neil felt looking at Andrew’s scars. Maybe Neil wanted to protect Andrew, too.

With that thought, feelings that had been shoved deep down reemerged with a vengeance. Andrew looked at Neil’s face, his hair that was probably too soft for him living in the forest, his gentle smile looking at Andrew of all people, his bright blue eyes, and Andrew couldn’t stop the words from leaving his mouth.

“I want to kiss you. Yes or no?”

Neil looked at Andrew with wide eyes. He looked at Andrew’s lips, then back up, then back down.

“Yes,” he breathed, and Andrew didn’t think he would ever be so lucky.

“Hands to yourself,” he said, and Neil nodded, and then they were leaning forward and lips were connecting.

This was were the sparks were.

Neil kept his hands behind his back, bare torso still out to the world. Andrew tangled his hands in Neil’s hair, letting one dip slightly to Neil’s shoulder. He moved them slowly, allowing Neil to pull away at any time, but Neil seemed eager for the contact. He almost sighed into the kiss as Andrew’s hand reached his upper back.

It felt like an eternity, but was probably only seconds, by the time they pulled away. Neil was panting with his pupils blown out wide, a ring of that beautiful blue still visible. He looked at Andrew like he was the greatest gift in the world.

“I was never interested in kissing before. I only tried it once. I didn’t know it was meant to feel like that,” he said, out of breath. His hair was messier than usual, and Andrew was happy to note it was just as soft as he thought it would be.

“Tell me to stop,” Andrew said, leaning in slightly. Neil just smiled.

“Never,” he said.

“Shoulders and above only,” Andrew replied, and then they were kissing and Neil’s hands were in his hair and it was everything he needed. Neil’s hands never went lower than his shoulders, barely even moved out of his hair. They rode the line between desperate and cautious, Neil never wanting to push Andrew, and Andrew never wanting to push Neil back. They moved forward together at a steady pace, lips moving gently. After a few more beats, they pulled back again, keeping hands in hair and foreheads together.

“A lot of people would have something to say about two men kissing,” Andrew murmured against Neil’s lips.

“I’m sure they’d have a lot to say about wolfwalkers too. They aren’t here now, though,” Neil whispered back. Then they were kissing again, harshly, gently, needily, as the fire died to sparks next to them.

-------------------------------------------------

Andrew refused to answer anyone asking why he was in a good mood. He wasn’t in a good mood. Definitely not. His face was still bored and he scowled at everyone. His steps were not lighter, Jeremy.

“It’s like you’re a whole new person!” Jeremy was cooing. Andrew imagined every swing of his ax being a swing into Jeremy’s head. It was therapeutic. Of course, his therapy had to be ruined by another annoying soul approaching them. At least this one wasn’t talking about his mood.

“Hey Kevin!” Jeremy called out. Kevin waved back, but seemed distracted by an item in his hand. Andrew stopped his work and looked closer. Kevin was fiddling with an arrow. It looked newer than usual, the wood clean and light. He was frowning at it. Andrew looked at his bag and saw a few more arrows peeking out, with the same new sheen.

“Hey dickwad, your boyfriend said hi,” Seth butted in. Andrew knew better than to say he was defending Jeremy. Seth just liked antagonizing Kevin. Still, it was enough to make him look up.

“What?” Kevin asked.

“Nothing, just saying hi! Are those new?” Jeremy waltzed over to Kevin, looking at the arrow.

“Yeah. They’re strange. I mean this whole situation is strange,” Kevin said.

“What’s strange?” Seth asked, eager to do something other than work.

“How I got them, I suppose. Riko was asking Jean about something. It got messy. I don’t know what it was about, but Riko gave me these arrows this morning. Said I had to use them to hunt the wolves, that new traps would be given to me soon as well.”

Andrew listened closely, fists clenching when he heard that the arrows were made for wolf hunting. He had no idea what made them special, but his instincts told him something was wrong. Neil was good at staying away from Kevin during the day, but he’d be sure to warn him that night.

“And you have no idea why he gave them to you?” Jeremy said.

“Not really. He just said he wants results in the next three days,” Kevin started. “Then I have to be a guide for a visiting pastor. Riko invited him, I have no idea why. It was out of nowhere, after the conversation with Jean.” Kevin twisted the word “conversation” just slightly. Andrew had an idea of what types of conversations that Riko had.

“Well, they did just finish the church. Maybe it’s connected to that. Maybe these are ‘holy arrows’ or something,” Jeremy joked. Kevin scowled at him.

“Don’t say things like that in front of the guards. Especially not Riko. He’s cracking down on anything regarding paganism. Already put a woman in the stocks this morning for mentioning Samhain.” Jeremy’s brow furrowed while Seth’s raised. Andrew kept his face passive, but he was roiling underneath. This reminded him too much of Luther. He was sure Nicky wasn’t taking it well.

“I have to go. Shouldn’t have stopped you from your work,” Kevin said. He brushed off Jeremy’s attempts to ask more questions or wish him goodbye, trudging into the forest.

“Asshole,” Seth muttered. Jeremy watched him leave, still looking concerned. Andrew turned back to his own tree and kept chopping, but imagined Riko’s face instead of Jeremy’s.

Chop. Chop. Chop.

Riko’s schemes could be nothing but trouble for Andrew. Hopefully the pastor would just be some annoying old man from the mainland here to sing the praises of the divinely ordained Prince Ichirou, and then life would go on.

But Andrew doubted it would be that easy.

Chapter Text

“Do you think we should attend the whole church service thing? Like what if it’s mandatory? What if we get called heretics and they kick us out of the town? What if the pastor knows my dad? What if he recognizes us?”

Nicky’s flitting about and worrying was giving Andrew a headache. Looking to Aaron, it seemed like he wasn’t the only one. They were getting ready for the tavern that evening, Neil having told Andrew that he would meet them there. Andrew wished he had rejected the offer and let Aaron handle Nicky’s panic.

Then again, the whole reason he accepted was due to what Kevin had said the day before: a pastor was coming to visit. It hadn’t spread until that day, but now the town was buzzing with news of an important visitor. It was getting closer to Ichirou’s coronation, and many thought this was the reason for the visit. Andrew partially agreed, but something else about it was strange.

Ignoring Nicky, Andrew stood up and made for the door. Nicky squawked, complaining about how his boots weren’t tied yet. Aaron just followed Andrew. They shared a look. Despite their fighting about Katelyn and Neil, they had settled slightly into their usual antagonistic understanding.

They walked to the tavern, Nicky scrambling behind them. The streets were more deserted than usual. Riko had gotten more strict about curfew, the guards more aggressive about transgressions. It led most people to stay inside. Andrew just kept his gaze forward and his face bored, following the same path they always did to the tavern. Some guards eyed them, but none came up to ask questions or stop them. Andrew felt their stares on him as they passed. Suspicious. He shook it off.

The Foxhole was quieter than usual, likely to keep the guards from investigating and finding all the contraband the foxes kept in the pantry. The mood was also unusually low. Seth was scowling into his drink while Erik entertained him with talk of trips to the mainland, Jeremy was trying to comfort a panicking Kevin with Wymack supervising, and the rest of the lot were playing an intense card game, some watching over shoulders. Neil sat at the bar away from it all, scanning the room. He brightened at seeing Andrew.

“Hey Andrew,” Neil said as Andrew sat next to him. “Kevin’s got himself twisted into knots over the pastor's visit. Hasn’t caught any wolves yet.” Neil flashed a sharp smile. Andrew rolled his eyes.

“You’re gonna be the reason he goes gray within the next month.”

“It would suit him.”

Andrew snorted. Bee came over, offering Andrew a spiced apple cider, which he took gratefully.

“What’s with Nicky?” Neil asked. Nicky had taken Erik away from the conversation with Seth and replaced him smoothly with Matt. Even without the keen senses of a wolfwalker, Nicky was clearly out of sorts. He was grabbing at Erik’s arm, tapping his foot incessantly, and twitching at everything.

“Nicky has bad experience with pastors. His dad was one. Luther.” Neil nodded in understanding. Andrew had shared a few snippets of life with Luther in Columbia before. Nothing major, but enough for Neil to know that Luther was a terrible person, and likely a worse dad.

“How long is the pastor staying?” Neil asked. Andrew shrugged.

“Probably a few days, but if he’s on tour for Ichirou, I expect he’ll be out soon to get to another town before the coronation.”

Neil hummed, taking a sip from his own drink. A loud outcry from the foxes signaled someone had won (or perhaps someone had horrifically lost) their current card game. It made Neil grip his drink tighter and tense his body.

“Calm down, Rabbit,” Andrew said. Neil shot him a look, which Andrew returned passively.

“I’m fine,” Neil said tersely.

“As always,” Andrew replied. “What do you think of Kevin’s new arrows and traps?” Andrew had told Neil about them the night before, and Neil said he’d investigate that day.

Neil’s face darkened. “Bad news. Someone suspects magic is involved. The traps, and I suspect the arrowheads, are made of a salt-infused iron.”

“And why is this an issue?”

“Salt-infused iron is made specifically to hurt our kind. It burns on contact, worse when it breaks skin. Kills us faster. Healing magic is weaker when used against it, and no matter what, it always leaves a scar.”

Andrew’s mind flashed to the terrain hiding under Neil’s shirt. He didn’t need to ask how Neil knew.

“I bet Riko has plenty left over from torturing his number three,” Andrew said. “And it’s more than likely that number three told him about us.”

That had Neil tensing worse than before. “You think Riko knows about us?” he asked.

“Likely not us specifically, or they’d be raiding the place. Just that the wolves have some magical assistance.” Andrew put his hand on the back of Neil’s neck in an attempt to calm him down. Neil settled just slightly, but still held stress throughout his body. His breath was faster than Andrew would like it.

“Breathe, Rabbit,” Andrew said. Neil did his best to obey, sucking in mouthfuls of air and attempting to hold them before letting them out.

“Sorry,” he rasped. Andrew squeezed the back of his neck, reprimanding the apology. Neil gave him a small grin. Andrew shoved Neil up and towards the rest of the foxes, who were re-shuffling the deck.

“Go play with your foxes. If Riko wants to get you, he’ll have to get through me first.” Andrew flashed one of his knives from his armband. Neil’s smile widened.

Andrew sat back and kept a close eye on Neil as he entered the fox’s game. His eyes flashed to Nicky, who seemed to be calming down in Erik’s presence. He also let his eyes drift to Aaron, who was talking with Katelyn as always. They had joined the conversation with Jeremy and Kevin. It seemed to be working, as Kevin had perked up a little. Aaron had his hand on Katelyn’s back, and Andrew saw how she leaned into the touch.

He hated it. But Aaron seemed to love it, so he’d let her stay.

The rest of the night passed with cards being dealt and light conversations before calling it early to avoid curfew penalties.

-------------------------------------------------

Andrew sat with Neil in the den, feeling a pleasant weight in his limbs and fullness in his stomach. They had hunted that night, catching irish hares and even a badger. Andrew had never eaten badger before, but it wasn’t bad. A strange mix between red meat and ham.

Neil was gently stroking his new badger pelt, magic in every movement. The pelt seemed to relax under his hand. He stuck it out towards Andrew.

“For your bed,” he said. Andrew looked at the pelt, at Neil, and back at the pelt. Neil had already given him some of his own pelts to make a bed, but couldn’t seem to help himself from offering more. Andrew wanted to refuse, but last time he did Neil made a terribly sad face. He hated that face almost as much as he hated Neil.

He took the pelt.

Neil smiled dopily. He watched Andrew place the pelt on his bed and nodded, satisfied. The other wolves sniffed at the new pelt and nuzzled Andrew curiously. Andrew pushed their snouts away.

“Go away, mutts,” he said. He never meant it, though. He had memorized all their names, and knew he was pushing Fionnula away while Siobhan and Aodh sniffed at the pelt and Niamh curled up next to Neil.

“The pastor arrives tomorrow morning,” Neil said. “Truth: how do you feel about it?”

Andrew sighed. “I am less concerned for myself and more concerned for how this will affect Nicky. I’m sure there will be some sort of town preaching or something similar, and Nicky won’t be happy. I wouldn’t be surprised if he completely spiraled.”

“But you have concerns for yourself?” Neil pushed. Andrew gave him a look, silently berating him for the follow-up question, but Neil stood strong. As the weeks passed, they weren’t as particular about the rules.

“I’m concerned I’ll get myself hanged for murder if the pastor goes too far,” he said. Neil snorted.

“Is the pastor coming with anyone else?”

“Kevin mentioned his wife and a guard that protected them on their journey,” Andrew said. “Hand-picked by the pastor himself, so probably a prick.”

“Well you can kill the pastor, and I’ll get the guard,” Neil said. “They can’t exactly arrest wolves.”

Andrew almost smiled at that. Neil clearly saw, and took it as a win if the satisfied look on his face was anything. They sat in relaxed silence for the next few minutes, just resting and breathing and feeling settled in their safe place. Andrew’s eyes drifted and traced the drawings and lettering on the wall.

“Any progress?” he asked, gesturing to them. Neil’s lip curled.

“Not as much as I’d like. A spell for softening pelts. Old stories about wolfwalker clans. Newer stories about the agreement between the Aos Sí and sharing of magic. Ancient stories about The Cailleach and how she taught the wolfwalkers how to bring storms and summon lightning with their howls.” Neil let out a frustrated huff. “I feel like I’m searching a giant library for a single sentence.”

“How can you understand it?” Andrew asked. He let his hand trace the drawing that was next to his bed. Humans running, transforming into wolves under the moonlight.

“I just do. Like an instinct. It’ll come to you in time,” Neil said. Andrew nodded, but he was still irked. He wanted to help Neil, but the entire cave and all the etchings inside and out were gibberish to him.

Andrew looked over to Neil, who was now looking at the drawings all around him with a furrowed brow. He stood from his bed, walking over to Neil and crouching next to him.

“Yes or no?” he asked. Neil’s head snapped towards him, furrowed brow replaced with wide eyes.

“Yes,” he said. Andrew let himself sit next to Neil in his bed, feeling the different texture of the pelts and how they were arranged. Neil kept his eyes trained on Andrew, brutally blue. Once Andrew was settled, he looked at Neil.

“Yes or no?” he asked once more.

“Yes,” Neil said eagerly, nodding as he moved forward. They met in the middle, kissing softly at first. Neil kept his hands dutifully under his legs until Andrew guided them into his hair, then he was threading them through blonde strands with reverence. Slowly, Andrew lowered himself onto Neil.

“Is this okay?” he asked between kisses. Neil was breathless, and nodded at Andrew. Andrew tugged slightly on his hair. “Outloud.”

“Yes, yes, it’s great,” Neil said. Andrew lowered the rest of the way, placing his weight on Neil. Neil relaxed under it, sighing into Andrew’s mouth.

Their kisses were warm and relaxed, free of stress and urgency. Whenever Andrew pulled back, Neil chased his mouth, addicted. Andrew would then lean back down, biting at Neil’s lower lip and drawing soft noises from him.

Andrew eventually got away from Neil’s mouth and began leaving kisses along Neil’s neck. Neil panted, eyes closed. He leaned into the sensation. Andrew bit at his skin, wary of his sharp teeth as he bruised Neil’s neck and collar bone.

“Drew,” Neil whined softly. Andrew lifted his head from Neil’s neck and looked at Neil, smirking slightly.

“Yes, Neil?” Neil just craned his neck upwards more, silently asking for another kiss. Andrew practically rolled his eyes, but obliged him and connected their lips once more.

After kissing for a while, they finally took a break. Andrew rested his head against Neil’s shoulder, and Neil nuzzled into it. The wolves sensed there was a break and decided that it was cuddling time, piling around them. It was warm but not hot, just the right temperature to fall into a gentle state of being. Not quite asleep, so they stayed human, but not quite awake either.

“Can I wrap my arms around you?” Neil asked quietly. Andrew considered it for a moment.

“Just one arm. Above my waist. Don’t grab my shirt.”

Neil nodded and let his arm slowly raise up and lower onto Andrew’s back. It wasn’t heavy or restraining. A gentle reassurance of Neil. Neil’s other hand buried itself in one of the pack’s fur coat. Andrew kept one hand under Neil’s shoulders, the other stroking his hair.

He thought he would only cuddle as a wolf, but hearing Neil’s soft breath in his ear and feeling their heartbeats against each other, Andrew thought he could get used to it as a human too.

-------------------------------------------------

Palmetto was far more energetic than it had any right to be that morning. As Andrew snuck back in through the Foxhole, he could already hear the murmurs about the new pastor who had arrived that morning. Andrew was surprised he missed it. Then again, cuddling Neil was a bit of a distraction.

He heard snippets as he walked through town, hood up and head down. The pastor was a large man with a small wife. The soldier following them was handsome, maybe in his early thirties. Some of the women were giggling about him.

Others were talking about the new religion, tones varying. Some were already Catholic, and far too excited about the pastor’s visit. Others were grumbling about having pagan items confiscated and certain songs being banned. A harpist strummed angrily in the town square, complaining about his best material being outlawed.

Andrew was able to make it back through the window before Nicky called for him to wake up. Nicky was already awake, and had likely been for hours. He was jittery and pacing a hole in the floor. Aaron threw a pillow at him.

“Nicky, shut up!” he yelled from under his blanket.

“Sorry Aaron! I’m just nervous, but you’re right, it’ll be fine, right? Erik said it would be fine, and Erik’s always right, so it would make sense--”

“Nicky, I swear to God--”

“Sorry, sorry!”

Andrew heaved a sigh. It was going to be a long morning. He got ready, picking a clean-ish shirt from the corner of his loft and tightening his laces. Opening the curtain he saw Nicky, still pacing. Aaron was watching him with disdain and bedhead.

“Andrew, good, you’re up! Time to go to work, you know, we all have to work to earn our keep, nothing strange about today, just a normal day, right?”

Andrew was surprised Aaron didn’t throw anything else at him.

A knock at the door startled all three of them. Andrew leapt off the bottom run of his ladder and waltzed over. Aaron wouldn’t get the door even if he was asked, and Nicky was far too keyed up to respond normally to anyone.

Behind the door, a stiff and fiddly Kevin stood. He avoided Andrew’s gaze and his fingers drummed against the hilt of his sword where it rested on his hip.

“Kevin,” Andrew greeted cooly.

“Andrew,” Kevin replied. It was a poor attempt at normalcy. The pitch of his voice gave it away.

“What do you want?”

“I’m here to let you know about mass this morning. Riko would like everyone to be there. In the new church by Evermore.”

Kevin’s tone was strange. Stilted in a way that was so unlike his pompous rambles. He almost seemed… guilty.

“I doubt the church can fit the entire town,” Andrew said.

“It can’t, but the women are working in the scullery and will be visited by the pastor after the mass. I don’t think they’re letting kids in either,” Kevin replied. Andrew raised a brow. He noticed that even after meeting him, Kevin only referred to the man as “the pastor.”

“I was surprised that he had already arrived by the time we had woken up,” Andrew mentioned conversationally.

“He came in early today,” Kevin said. “Extremely early. The sun had barely risen. Said he wanted to be settled for the morning mass.”

“Ah. And what was his name again?” Andrew asked. Kevin paused for a second and looked away.

“Luther Hemmick.”

Of fucking course it was.

“What?” Nicky whimpered. Andrew had almost forgotten they had an audience. Aaron was standing up completely straight, vibrating with tension. Nicky, on the other hand, looked like he was about to collapse. Andrew whipped his head to Kevin.

“How long have you known about this?”

Kevin shifted from foot to foot. “Not long. A day, maybe.”

“And you didn’t say anything?”

“I thought maybe it was a coincidence! But Riko asked me to come get you three for mass. Specific instructions. That’s when I knew it had to be related.”

Andrew slammed the door in Kevin’s face. He looked at Aaron and Nicky, who looked back at him with wide eyes.

“We’re not going,” he declared. Nicky held the table for support.

“We can’t avoid this,” Aaron said. “Riko asked for us specifically. It’s bad news, but if we don’t go Riko will retaliate.”

“Riko can go fuck himself.”

“Maybe,” Nicky said, wavering, “maybe he wants to see us. To reconnect.”

Curse Nicky and his endless optimism.

“No,” Andrew said firmly.

“Andrew, we can’t just refuse this. It’s a one-way ticket to the stocks, or worse. Riko is a prince,” Aaron argued. Andrew hated that he was technically right. Looking at each other, Andrew saw the fight in Aaron’s eyes. They had created a home here. Luther wasn’t going to ruin that.

“I’m going,” Nicky announced. His voice still heavily wavered and his legs looked like cooked noodles, but he had the same fight Aaron had.

“We are staying in the back. We are not staying any longer than we have to. We are not talking to Luther.” Andrew glared at both Nicky and Aaron after stating his terms. Nicky looked like he wanted to argue, but didn’t have the energy. Aaron just nodded. He didn’t care about Luther, just about staying on Riko’s good side. Not that it seemed he had one.

Andrew flung open the door and saw Kevin still standing there.

“What,” he said.

“I’m meant to escort you.”

“Great.” Andrew shuffled his family out the door, face sour. Aaron helped Nicky get unfrozen from the spot and shoved him forward. His motor-mouth had gone silent for a moment, but it was too good to be true.

“What do you think he’s going to say? What if he wants to talk to us? What if mom is there? What if we need to sit with her? Do you think he’ll apologize? Do you think he wants to settle here with us? What if he wants me to do a prayer, and I forget it?”

It was a long walk.

-------------------------------------------------

The church was massive and beautiful. It was a bright white against Evermore’s stark black aesthetics, and had elegant stained glass artwork on every window. It reached towards the heavens with an impeccable golden cross on the top of the highest spire. When they had first arrived, the church was still in progress. Riko must’ve been working people to death to have it finished.

Hoards of townsfolk were already flooding in, muttering and chattering. They gestured at the clean exterior, colorful glass, and polished wooden pews. Andrew sat himself, Aaron, and Nicky right by the door in the very back. He spotted other foxes in the room-- Matt, Seth, and Jeremy were all sitting together in the corner. Wymack was a few rows up, accompanied by Erik, who gave Nicky a wave. Andrew was surprised Nicky didn’t faint.

The entrance of a man at the altar hushed the rowdy crowd. Nicky sat up ramrod straight. The man was tall with thinning light-colored hair and pasty skin. He wore black robes that fell all the way past his ankles. Around his neck, a shiny silver-colored crucifix gleamed. He held an old leather bible that he rested on the pulpit.

Luther Hemmick looked out on to the crowd and contorted his sour face into a grand smile.

“People of Palmetto! I am grateful that God has delivered me to your humble town safely, and allowed me the joy of preaching His words unto you all in this glorious building. He has been guiding me on this treacherous path so that I may bring His good word to all the people of this wild land. As I have traveled, I have seen the work that the good Catholic men of the Moriyama empire have done. I have seen what you have done! Through God’s divine will you have run out the heretics and created order where Satan’s chaos once reigned.”

A rumble of approval spread through the church. Riko rarely appreciated the laborers for everything they did to make Palmetto livable. The constant hours of clearing rocks, cutting trees, and otherwise “taming” the land went unnoticed. Even Luther’s slight acknowledgment was enough to turn heads.

Andrew narrowed his eyes.

“My journey through these wild lands began when God called upon me after he returned the great Emperor Kengo to his heavenly kingdom. He spoke to me during my prayers, compelling me to bring His light to the darkness that Emperor Kengo’s passing may have created. To quell the satanic paganism that the savages of this land adhere to. And finally, to reassure the empire of His divine will, and that it is His desire to have the young prince Ichirou ascend to the throne in two days time.”

Another murmur, louder this time. Everyone knew of Ichirou’s impending coronation, but there had never been a definitive timeline established. Andrew’s mind rushed back to his first confrontation with Kevin, weeks ago. If Ichirou was being crowned in two days, then Tetsuji would be arriving in Palmetto within the week. And along with him, the Moriyama’s violent right hand.

“It is God’s will that Ichirou rule, just as it is His will that I speak unto all of you. I know it is His will, because if not for God imploring me on this dangerous journey through lands untamed, I would not have reunited with my own lost sheep. My beautiful family.”

Luther looked right at Andrew. They locked eyes, and his pastor’s grin became far more sinister. Like a cat who caught the mouse, and was dangling it from the tail. But Andrew was still in the very back of the church, untethered. Luther hadn’t caught him just yet.

Andrew would not be the mouse. Not again.

The pew was practically shaking. Andrew snuck a glance over to see a terrified Nicky tapping incessantly on the wood. Aaron slapped his hand over Nicky’s, stopping the noise. Erik shot them a concerned look. Nicky barely noticed.

Luther then opened his bible and began to read, preaching about different passages and interjecting words about witchcraft and Satan's hold on the land, a hold that Palmetto, through God’s will, was breaking.

Andrew tuned it all out and breathed heavily through his nose.

“Amen.”

Andrew was out of his seat before Luther’s lips closed around that final syllable. Aaron was right behind him, dragging a dead-faced Nicky along. They pushed out the doors, but were met with a particularly annoying Kevin playing at being a wall.

“Andrew!” he yelped as Andrew attempted to shove his way past him. Other guards flanked Kevin, giving the three cousins no escape.

“Move, Day. Mass is over,” Andrew growled. He flicked his fingers towards his armbands. A warning. But it seemed Kevin was smarter than he looked, and called Andrew’s bluff. It would’ve been foolish to show his knives in front of the guards that surrounded them. Andrew couldn’t keep his family away from Luther if he was stuck in the stocks.

“I’m meant to keep you back. Luther has requested to speak with you all,” Kevin said. Andrew glared.

“Just pass along the message and let us leave. We have no interest in speaking with him.”

Kevin gulped. Andrew didn’t know exactly what he looked like, but he must’ve looked dangerous for Kevin to be nervous despite being surrounded by guards. Or maybe Kevin was nervous that he might actually grow a spine and defy orders for once.

Andrew doubted it would be the latter.

“He asked specifically to speak to you after Mass,” Kevin said. His voice lost some of its force, especially after looking at Nicky.

“Well, Kevin, I don’t know if you were listening to Father Luther’s great speech, but we have jobs to do in order to keep god’s will alive. Keep the forest free of the pagan heretics, right?” Andrew leaned into Kevin’s space. The rest of the town was exiting the church now, eyes on the scene in front of them.

“What does he want, Kevin?” Nicky asked. He hadn’t said anything for the entirety of the mass despite his anxious chattering from before. It seemed to convince Kevin to answer.

“Dinner. Tonight.”

Andrew huffed a breath. Of course. Luther probably hated that his son had run away from home and that he had lost the twin boys who were meant to be in his care. He wanted to reunite them so he could tell the story of god bringing his lost family home.

“Fine,” Andrew said, despite having no intention to go. “We can meet him here after work. Now let us leave.”

Kevin stared at the three of them for a second, but finally relented and stepped aside. Andrew shouldered past, hearing the comfort of Aaron and Nicky’s footfalls behind him.

-------------------------------------------------

Jeremy and Seth had learned to recognize Andrew’s moods in the time they were working together. Seth was as antagonistic as always, but learned that Andrew wouldn’t respond on certain days, preferring to work in absolute silence. That day, Seth only slung one half-hearted insult. Jeremy looked at him with overly-concerned eyes.

Andrew just let his ax fly and hoped that Luther wouldn’t show his face at the infirmary.

He had an agreement with Renee that would hopefully prevent that. They had kept up their weekly sparring, Andrew’s transformation allowing him to evenly match Renee every once in a while. Though his lack of technique often left him on the ground.

He and Renee had established themselves as the foxes’ protectors. Andrew was happy to take care of his family, and Renee for the rest. Andrew agreed to look after Seth and Jeremy and anyone out in the fields if she kept her eyes on Nicky and Aaron as they worked in town. They sealed the promise with a nod from Andrew and a smile from Renee before she kicked his ass again.

She had better be holding up her end of the deal, Andrew thought. The trees fell in front of him faster than usual, reminding him of his first sleepless night as a wolfwalker. Which in turn reminded him of Neil, and his warm body underneath him.

He hit the tree harder.

-------------------------------------------------

Andrew sat slouched over, feet hanging off the loft, watching the chaos unfold under him. He didn’t want to go to dinner, and had already established that they were going to the Foxhole to eat and play cards and drink until Luther got his ass out of Palmetto.

Dinner with Luther and Maria would also cut into Andrew’s Neil time. Neil usually came in after everyone ate dinner, as dinner at the Foxhole was a rare occasion. The foxes tended to eat in their own homes due to Riko’s rations and got drinks and desserts at the tavern. Luther’s dinner would likely be a long and arduous affair that wouldn’t be over until curfew, and then Andrew would have to wait until he snuck out to see Neil.

That would be unacceptable.

“We can go and tell him to fuck off,” Aaron suggested.

“I just-- I mean he saw us, right? Erik gave me a haircut, I just know he’s gonna say something about it--”

“Then let’s not go. All in favor of not going?” Andrew said.

“But, I mean, he came all the way down here, we should give him a chance, right?” Nicky countered. “Then again, it’s not like he came here for us specifically. But what if he did?”

Nicky had been talking himself in circles for so long, Andrew was hoping that they’d end up missing dinner altogether. He doubted he’d be lucky enough for that.

“Look, Nicky, it’s your parents. You make the decision. Andrew and I will go along with whatever you say,” Aaron said. He sent a look towards Andrew, daring him to say anything. Andrew just gave him a bored look back. He was right anyway, it was Nicky’s decision. If he chose to see his parents, Andrew would never make him go alone.

Nicky looked at Andrew and Aaron, twiddling his fingers. He looked to the door, then at his shoes. A long moment passed before he breathed out and looked back up.

“Maybe he… maybe he was right. God brought him to us, so that we could reconnect. We should go.”

And there it was.

Nicky’s optimism was relentless. Andrew knew it was a double-edged sword. That optimism was the only thing that kept them together when Nicky first brought the twins in. They were volatile and constantly fighting, not to mention the lack of money the three of them were bringing in. But Nicky stayed positive, confident it would all work out. That they would become a family.

Some part of Andrew knows that if it wasn’t for that optimism, he would be dead. But the optimism that helped two broken teenagers would never do the same for two abusive parents. Andrew knew they would never change. Luther and Maria feared judgment more than they loved their son.

But once Nicky was set on something like this, there was no changing his mind, and Andrew would never allow him to walk into the lion’s den alone. He just hoped that this time, Nicky would see that his parents were lost causes, and they would never have to interact with the Hemmicks ever again.

“Fine. Get on your Sunday best,” Andrew said. He hauled himself back into his loft and closed the curtain. Nicky would likely spend another half-hour fretting about his outfit. Plenty of time for Andrew to sharpen his knives and think of properly creative insults.

After only twenty minutes, there was a knock on the door. Andrew pulled his curtain aside and watched Aaron swing open the door. Kevin Day was standing on the other side, looking just as guilty and annoying as he did earlier that day.

“What do you want, Kevin?” Aaron asked. It wasn’t as scathing as what Andrew’s tone would’ve been, but then again, Aaron and Kevin were friends. He wondered how friendly they’d be after this.

“I’m meant to escort you to dinner,” Kevin said, an echo of that morning.

“We don’t need a babysitter, Day,” Andrew replied. He descended the ladder, coming to stand next to his twin.

“It’s not optional. Riko cares dearly about seeing this family reunited.”

Andrew didn’t hide his snort, and Aaron rolled his eyes.

“His secret police aren’t here, Kevin,” Aaron said. “We know he saw an opportunity to make people miserable and jumped at the chance. I’m sure you weren’t very helpful with that rumor mill.”

“Let’s just go,” Kevin said. Aaron and Andrew shared a look. Andrew stayed by the door, staring Kevin down, while Aaron convinced Nicky his shirt was fine and that it was time to leave. Another five minutes later, they were out the door.

-------------------------------------------------

The walk was uneventful until they were almost to the church. Nicky had spent it oscillating wildly between nervous rambles and dead silence. Aaron kept Nicky moving forward, nodding and responding to him when prompted. Andrew stayed towards the front with Kevin, scrutinizing his every step. Kevin kept glancing at him out of the corner of his eye, flinching at being caught, then doing it again.

The church was in sight, a white beam of light in front of the shadow of Evermore castle. Nicky began to say something, likely about the stained glass he had been chattering about for the past minute, but was cut off. They all startled at the sound that cut through the air.

A screeching, howling cry echoed between the buildings of Palmetto. It was haunting as it rang in Andrew’s ears. It made him want to cry. To scream along with it. To take out a knife and stab someone, anyone, himself. The wind seemed to carry the ear-splitting tune and amplified it. Nicky and Aaron both doubled over, covering their ears. Then, as fast as it started, it had stopped.

“What the fuck was that?” Aaron whisper-shouted. It was as if he was scared the source of that sound would appear at any moment. Nicky looked like he was going to throw up. Andrew scanned his surroundings, pinpointing the source as somewhere in Evermore.

He looked to Kevin immediately, and found him shaking.

“Day. Talk.”

Kevin looked at Andrew, horrified.

“Banshee,” he whispered.

Banshee. A wailing woman, though this wail had a strange low undertone. It resonated. The Banshee’s call usually meant the death of a family member, but something about this call struck Andrew as strange. It was heralding death, but in his bones he knew it wasn’t a simple mother passing in her sleep. Maybe it was the wolf inside him that sensed it. Maybe it was just instinct. But either way, someone was going to die.

“Riko keeping pets?” Andrew asked. Aaron was helping Nicky recover, so the conversation was as private as they would get it.

“I can’t-- that’s not what it is. I can’t say.” Andrew tapped his armbands.

“Can’t? Riko needs you to keep his secrets? Don’t want that other hand broken?” Kevin flinched at Andrew’s insinuation.

“I can’t tell you anything. Not here, at least,” Kevin muttered. Andrew nodded. Nicky was standing up now, having kept his lunch in his stomach, and he was walking over to them with Aaron.

“Later then. I’ll hold you to it,” Andrew replied.

“Any idea what that was?” Aaron asked. Nicky leaned on him, still looking a little pale.

“Rabid wolf,” Andrew said. “Dying moose. Pick your favorite.”

“Great.” Aaron hauled Nicky forward. “Let’s get this over with.”

Aaron and Nicky moved ahead. Kevin tried to take a step, but Andrew stopped him. His eyes were full of fire, burning hot and steady.

“If anything happens to my family, the next death it will be heralding will be yours, Kevin,” Andrew said. Then he turned away, blank expression locking in place, and followed his family to the Hemmick’s lodging.

Chapter Text

The church had a cottage built next to it for visiting pastors, ministers, and the like. It was the same bright white, with a large room at the bottom and a ladder leading to another room above. Unlike the loft Andrew resided in, the room above was a full room that didn’t look over the main one.

With one single knock, the polished door swung open. Before them stood Luther, one hand tensely gripping the newly shined door knob.

“Ah. Nicholas.” Luther looked Nicky up and down, judging every speck of dirt and loose thread. His eyes lingered on Nicky’s hair. Nicky gulped.

“Hey dad,” he said meekly.

“Aaron. Andrew.” Luther practically spat Andrew’s name. He wasn’t happy about having Aaron’s in his mouth either, but it was clear which he preferred.

“Uncle,” Aaron said. Andrew said nothing.

“I’m glad you were able to make it here. And thank you, Captain Day, for escorting them to ensure they arrived in a timely and safe manner.”

‘Timely and safe manner’ my ass, Andrew thought. It was more than likely that Kevin was there to ensure they arrived at all. Kevin gave Luther a small nod and Andrew one last look before taking his leave. Andrew heard his footsteps travel in the direction of Evermore castle. He wondered if Kevin was visiting whatever-- or whoever-- made that terrible scream.

“Come in. Maria is about to serve dinner,” Luther said. He moved away from the door, allowing the three boys to hesitantly cross the threshold. The inside of the cottage was as plain as the outside. Blank white walls, a few windows, and a cross hanging on the wall above the woodstove. Maria was stirring a pot, ladling the stew into bowls on the wooden table next to her.

Andrew, Aaron, and Nicky sat at the table, saving the head seats for Luther and Maria. It was eerie. They had sat in the same configuration in Columbia many times, with the seat next to Nicky usually filled by Tilda. It was conspicuously empty. Andrew was happy for it to stay that way, as it gave an additional buffer between Nicky and his father. Andrew was next to Aaron and Luther, and Aaron sat next to where Maria would be with Nicky on her other side.

Luther sat with a huff and a grunt. He ran a hand on his thinning hair, convincing it to lie flat.

“Hi mom,” Nicky called softly out.

“Now Nicholas, your mother is cooking. She will join us when we’re served,” Luther chided. Nicky averted his eyes. Aaron clenched his jaw. Andrew sat, completely impassive, and thought about all the ways he could kill Luther now that he was a wolfwalker.

Maria gave each of the boys a bowl, setting herself last and sitting quietly. She, like Nicky, kept her eyes away from her husband.

Andrew often wondered how Maria and Luther were initially married. Maria was from the continent, brought to England when she was a child. Her complexion was darker than any of theirs, giving Nicky his constantly tanned look and dark hair. Andrew rarely heard her speak, always seeing her in the background. She was like Luther’s shadow. Never stood up for Nicky, never commented on Tilda’s heavy hands, never spoke unless spoken to, always cleaned and cooked and stayed lost in her own mind.

Andrew didn’t think she deserved the brutal death that Luther had earned a hundred times over, but her willful ignorance frustrated him all the same.

“Good. Let us say grace.” Luther stuck a hand out to either side. Nicky dutifully took his hand, connecting him to Maria, who held Aaron’s hand. Aaron held a hand out to Andrew, but Andrew just stared at it.

“Andrew,” Luther said. “Let us say grace. Take my and your brother’s hands.”

“No.”

Luther’s eye twitched, just slightly. Andrew wondered if he could make him do it again.

“Andrew, you are in my temporary housing and next to a place of God. You will say grace.”

“No.”

Luther stared at Andrew. There was hellfire in his eyes, as ironic as that was, but Andrew was unafraid of what he considered a small and petty man. Their contest lasted only a few more seconds before Luther reached across and roughly grabbed Aaron’s arm. Andrew saw red, but Aaron kicked him under the table.

Luther said a basic prayer, one that had been ingrained in Andrew’s head for years. Even without his perfect recollection, he wouldn’t have been able to avoid remembering it. An “Amen” was said, spoons were raised, and the disaster began.

“So, Nicholas,” Luther began conversationally, “I am glad we were able to locate you in this village. I only have one more stop through these lands before I am to return home, and I am eager to have you join us.”

Nicky choked on his soup. He coughed for a few moments, wiping his mouth and staring at his dad.

“Um, I, you want me to go?” Nicky said.

“Of course. Our family sets an example for the heathens of this land, demonstrating a strong marriage with a child as the Lord intended.”

“But what about Andrew and Aaron?”

Luther looked like he had tasted a particularly bad spoon of soup.

“They have jobs here. Their presence would not be the example that we should set. They would only be able to serve as a… cautionary tale.”

Andrew almost rolled his eyes. Luther had never been happy with Tilda’s pregnancy out of wedlock, telling everyone that she was married but her husband died. Even changed her last name to convince as many people as possible. When he found out she had given up one of the children, it was even worse. His cover story was that this was a child who was lost after the birth, never mentioned due to Tilda’s grief, and the grace of God brought Andrew home.

“But dad, I have a job here too. I’m taking care of the twins,” Nicky tried.

“They are adults and can look after themselves. You should’ve never taken them in in the first place.”

“I don’t want to leave Palmetto, especially so soon. You’re leaving tomorrow, aren’t you?”

“Nicky,” Luther said frankly, “there is nothing here for you. This colony town is far from being saved, though Prince Riko is giving it his best effort. The streets are lined with heathens who continue their pagan practices, and with your… temptations, it would be foolish to allow you to stay.”

Nicky wilted at hearing “temptations.” He had never outright told his parents about his affection towards other men, but Luther was not a complete idiot. He often caught Nicky’s lingering stares, and would berate and punish him accordingly.

But the word that stuck in Andrew’s head was “allow.”

“Nicky is a grown adult,” Andrew said. “You have no power over him, and cannot allow or disallow anything. All the choices he makes are his alone.”

“I need him in Palmetto anyway, there are no other people who could be a proper physician’s assistant,” Aaron added. This was mostly untrue, as Katelyn and Abby were as good or better than Aaron himself, but Riko didn’t allow women to do those jobs, so it wasn’t a complete lie either. Luther opened his mouth to speak, but Nicky beat him to it.

“I’ll think about it, ok dad? Let’s just talk about something else. We haven't seen each other in so long, we should catch up.”

Luther huffed. “Fine. I will stop talking about the matter for now. Aaron, tell me about your physician’s work. I know Nicholas must be difficult to work with, but as you said, no one else in a town like this would have any concept of medicine.”

Andrew could tell Aaron was immediately thinking of Katelyn and Abby. Andrew kicked him. Luther would probably praise Riko’s subjugation of women, and the goal at this dinner wasn’t to argue. It was to get in and out as fast as possible, hopefully demonstrating to Nicky that his parents were lost causes by the end.

“Of course, Uncle,” Aaron said through gritted teeth. “We haven’t had too many medical issues as of late, so we’ve been working on some medicines for aches and pains.”

“No wolf attacks? I’ve heard they’ve been quite the concern.”

“Not in the past few weeks, no.”

“The only wolf attack we’ve had to treat was Erik, and it wasn’t serious,” Nicky chimed in.

“Erik?” Luther raised his brows in a condescending manner. “I didn’t realize it was professional for you to be a first name basis with your patients.”

Nicky’s face went red. Aaron glared at Luther.

“It’s a small town, and Erik is a friend of ours,” he said. Nicky busied himself with drinking his water.

“Ah. A friend of yours.” Luther’s voice was dripping with contempt as he stared at Nicky. Andrew didn’t know how he caught it. Maybe it was the way he always said Erik’s name, dripping with affection. Or maybe it was just a lucky guess. Nicky kept his head hiding behind his water glass and nodded.

“Hm. So, Nicholas,” Luther said, “have you met anyone in Palmetto that you are considering marriage with?”

Nicky practically spat out the water he was drinking. He managed to keep from choking like he did earlier, but the scene was strikingly similar.

“Sorry, um, no, no I haven’t.”

“It is of the utmost importance that we do what God asks of us, Nicholas, and that is to find a proper wife and bear children. Not to mention continuing the Hemmick line. You are our only son after all.”

Nicky slouched in on himself. The force of Luther’s presence was a weight on him, physically making him smaller and smaller.

“Of course, father.”

“I’m sure we can find someone suitable when you travel to the next town with us.”

Andrew put his spoon down harshly. “I thought we agreed to drop the matter,” he said. Luther shifted uncomfortably. Despite Andrew being over a foot shorter, much younger, and a blood relative, Luther was wary of him. Andrew had heard him and Tilda whispering once of a devil child, and Tilda being cursed for having him out of wedlock. That Andrew was her punishment.

Andrew didn’t think Tilda was the one being punished, if he was being honest.

“I was merely giving a suggestion. Have either of you boys met a proper woman?”

Andrew saw Aaron’s fists tighten, knowing what Luther meant by “a proper woman.” As glad as he was that Aaron didn’t pick up any sexist tendencies for Andrew to deal with, he didn’t want to start an argument. He quickly cut in before Aaron could speak.

“No. We haven’t met anyone. Tell us about the mass for the women in Evermore.” Luther puffed up, and Andrew knew they wouldn’t have to talk for the next ten to fifteen minutes at least. Luther began his speech about the state of Palmetto, and Andrew sipped his soup.

It wasn’t as good as Abby’s.

Dinner continued in a slow and torturous fashion. Luther would ask asinine questions and get frustrating answers, standing on the edge of arguments before he was distracted with a question about his work. Then he wouldn’t shut up. He also took every opportunity to berate Nicky or insult anyone who had traits like Nicky. He dug into “Godless affections” and “disrespectful children” whenever he got the chance. Nicky slouched with every comment, only to be met with a harsh slap to the table and ordered to sit up straight.

An hour later, Nicky reminded Andrew of Maria. Both had weary looks, beaten down into silent submission. Nicky’s hope had been completely crushed. Andrew and Aaron had agreed not to interfere too much, to let Nicky see for himself that there was no family here to repair. But Andrew had seen enough.

“We are leaving,” Andrew stated. He cut Luther off in the middle of a sentence.

“That was rude, Andrew. I was speaking.”

“I don’t care. We’re leaving. Now.”

“It is not yet curfew, Andrew, and I was told I could allow you all to stay until then. It has been pleasant so far, and I need to reconnect with my son. Would you rid me of that opportunity?”

“You clearly have no interest in getting to know your own son or atone for the constant abuse you put him through. He is no longer under your thumb. This dinner was a waste. So let us leave,” Andrew spat.

“Well, Andrew, if you are going to show me such disrespect, you may exit the table,” Luther said, dabbing his mouth with a napkin. “It just so happens we have a man who would like to see you who is currently waiting upstairs in the secondary room. I hope you will not have such an attitude with him.”

What?

“And who is this man?” Andrew said lowly.

“He encouraged us to reconnect with Nicholas here and helped us learn of your new home in Palmetto. He was also our escort during our travels.”

Great. The man upstairs was likely a soldier who wanted to intimidate Andrew into forcing Nicky to go with his parents. Luther’s last attempt to regain a grasp on his son.

“Not good enough to eat at the table with all of us?” Andrew sneered.

“He asked to meet you one-on-one. Once you come back down, we can consider dinner over.” Luther met Andrew’s eyes in challenge. Andrew could see the game. Go upstairs, pretend to be scared of the Moriyama lackey, and then leave with his family. He might even get to see Neil at the Foxhole and try Bee’s new sweet bread recipe.

“Fine.”

Andrew shoved his chair backwards and slammed his hands on the table. The dishes and utensils clattered. He gave a look to Aaron.

Keep Nicky safe.

Aaron gave him a sharp nod. Andrew hated trusting his people with anyone else, but he would be just upstairs, and Aaron wasn’t afraid of Luther’s scathing words anymore.

Andrew stood from the table and trudged towards the ladder at the back of the small cottage, climbing up and turning at the top to see a door, hiding the sleeping loft behind it. It was bigger than Andrew’s loft at their home, more like a room. People taller than Andrew and Aaron could stand up comfortably in it.

He stood in front of the door. It was new, wood sanded and stained in a way that none of the other houses had. The knob was shiny brass, reflecting Andrew’s face back at him. He placed his hand on it, turning it and swinging the door open.

Nothing.

There was no one in the room. It had a desk in the corner with a chair and some parchment, a bed shoved off to the side, and a large window looking out on the smaller houses next door. Andrew took another step in.

The door shut.

“Hey, AJ.”

Then something hit Andrew on the back of the head, hard, and he went down.

-------------------------------------------------

AJ could barely see. AJ was on a bed. There were hands on him. There were hands on him. There were hands on his chest. There were hands under his tunic. His head hurt. He couldn’t see. He was dizzy.

Someone was there.

Someone was touching him. Someone’s hands were on him. His head hurt. The hands were moving. Someone was talking. A voice was talking. The voice was deep. The voice was mean. The voice was scary.

“Just like old times, right AJ?”

AJ was scared. He felt like he was waking up and sleeping at the same time. But that wasn’t right, right? Didn’t something happen when he was asleep? He wasn’t supposed to feel like this when he was awake. There weren’t supposed to be hands on him when he was awake.

His hair felt wet. He was underwater. Was he underwater? The man was still speaking. Andrew didn’t understand.

“Aren’t you glad your big brother found you?”

AJ had a brother. AJ had a brother who was mean. AJ’s brother was big, and AJ’s brother made him say please and AJ’s brother had a mean smile. AJ’s mom loved AJ’s brother.

AJ’s brother was named Drake, and his mom said it meant dragon.

AJ understood why knights slayed dragons. AJ wished he was a knight. But AJ was small, and AJ was weak, and AJ didn’t want to leave his mom.

Then the hands got lower, and they were pulling on his trousers.

And AJ felt something in his chest, something angry and brave. Something like a dragon. Something growling. Something with sharp teeth and huge claws. And Andrew remembered that he wasn’t small anymore.

Andrew screamed.

It was guttural and brutal and made Drake stutter for a second before a hand was over his mouth.

“Now now, AJ, are you trying to get your twin here to join in on the fun? Just like I wanted, right? I can finally have my matching set.”

Andrew struggled under Drake’s hold, kicking and throwing his elbows. But his body was barely responding. Whatever Drake had hit Andrew with had incapacitated him completely, and his body was taking a while to come back. Where he needed strong hits, his arms were flailing. Where he needed kicks aimed at Drake’s gut, his legs were shaking under Drake’s weight.

“Don’t fight it, AJ. If you need me to stop, just say please. I heard you were being rude to your family. Show me some manners, won’t you?”

The wolf inside Andrew was scrambling, trying to keep him all together. He felt it screaming in his throat. He knew he couldn’t transform. There was no way he could fall asleep, and even if it was a transformation triggered by emotions, the physical state of his body was too dire. Neil had told him before that transformations could be triggered by emotions and the instinct to protect, but they could also be halted by serious emotional or physical damage, when the body needed to be in one place.

Andrew tried to scream again, but Drake’s hand held his jaw shut. His pants were getting lower. He was fluctuating, AJ crying, Andrew fighting, the wolf howling. Not again.

Not again.

Please, not again.

“Andrew!? Get off of him!”

Someone else was in the room. Drake was pulled off of him. The sound of skin meeting skin. Someone yelled. Someone hit the ground. Someone groaned.

Someone very familiar.

Aaron.

Andrew found the strength to focus his eyes. Aaron was in the corner, hand on his face, blood trickling through his fingers. Drake was looming over him, holding a large wooden stick. It must’ve been the same one that he used to knock Andrew out.

Aaron was scrambling for anything to use as a weapon as Drake raised the stick. Andrew wondered if he had gotten it here. Andrew wondered if it was made from a log that he had cut down.

Andrew tried to move to Aaron, but the most he could do was throw his own body out of the bed, landing in a heap on the floor. He was useless. The wolf was begging to escape, but Andrew’s dizziness and bleeding head kept his soul firmly in his body. Maybe Drake would get his matched set after all.

Then the window at the back of the room shattered, and Drake was being pinned by a mass of auburn fur.

Aaron screamed, Drake yelled, and there was blood, blood, blood. Teeth gnashing and pulling and ripping. Gurgling. Retching. Andrew could barely see it, but he could hear everything, every plea, every growl, every snap of the jaw.

The wolf had ripped Drake’s throat clean out.

Andrew blinked and Neil was next to him, all auburn fur and large paws and blue eyes. Andrew drank him in. He was panting, desperate. His muzzle was stained red, red, red. His teeth were dripping with it. He was standing next to Andrew, blocking anyone from getting to him, and scanning him up and down. His eyes caught on the blood in Andrew’s hair and his unfocused eyes.

“Andrew, I can’t heal you in this form. You need to meet me at the Foxhole.” To Aaron, it must’ve sounded like the wolf was whining and barking. Andrew saw him out of the corner of his eye, struggling to his feet. He looked terrified. He glanced around the room for a weapon to use against the wolf. He probably thought Andrew was the next victim. Drake was still bleeding out on the floor, twitching just slightly.

Footsteps and yells from outside caused Andrew to focus on Neil. Hazel eyes met blue.

“Neil, you need to leave. They’ll kill you,” he rasped.

“The Foxhole, Andrew, you promise me,” Neil replied.

“I promise, bunny. Now go.”

Neil’s ear quirked at the name. Not rabbit. Bunny. Andrew blamed the head trauma. Luckily, Neil nodded to Andrew’s promise and was gone in a flash. Always running. Always fast.

“Andrew!” Aaron cried out. His own face was bruised and puffy, lip bleeding. He looked dizzy but determined. He staggered to Andrew, falling at his side.

“Aaron,” Andrew mumbled.

“What, Andrew, are you ok? What did he do, where did he hurt you?” Aaron was frantic, checking every inch, unsure of where to start. He was usually so calm in medical situations, but it seemed Andrew was the exception.

“Aaron, I need you to pull up my pants, help me up, and we are going to the Foxhole.”

Aaron’s eyes immediately went down, but he had the decency to look away as much as possible and hike up Andrew’s trousers. His face changed with the realization of what Drake was going to do.

“Andrew, you need to get to the physician’s building, there are things there I can use to heal you.”

“I said take me to the Foxhole, Aaron. I don’t like repeating myself.” Andrew struggled to stand, failing to rise to his feet, but making it to the bed. Aaron sat next to him.

“Andrew, you were almost killed by that man and then attacked by a wolf, the Foxhole is the last place you should be!”

Andrew looked at Aaron, taking in the injury on his face. Slowly, he raised a hand to Aaron’s injury and reached for the earth a floor below him. His time was limited, he heard more people arriving and the squeaks of the wooden ladder rungs. But Aaron’s injury wasn’t too bad, so it wouldn’t take long.

With a gentle howl, Andrew allowed the magic of the earth and the forest to flow through his body once again. He let his hand rest near Aaron’s face. It glowed softly with the image of a paw, sinking into Aaron’s wounds.

The howl ended, Andrew slumped forward, and Aaron’s injury was gone.

“A-Andrew?” Aaron looked at him with terror and awe. Andrew didn’t speak-- couldn’t speak. Just looked at Aaron and tried to silently demand they go to the Foxhole. Somehow, Aaron understood, and nodded.

“Andrew? Aaron? What-- oh my. Oh my--” In seconds Nicky was retching, having seen the state of Drake’s body. Andrew had almost forgotten it was there. The man that haunted his every nightmare, gone in mere seconds. Just one strike of Neil’s sharp teeth.

Screams about a wolf traveled from the side of the cottage across Palmetto, and more guards began to ascend the ladder. Andrew allowed Aaron to support him and drifted, stuck in a state between wakefulness and sleeping. He hated to admit he trusted his brother to get him to Neil, but some part of him did. So he ignored the entrance of guards, the yells of Luther, the cries of Nicky, and curled up inside himself.

-------------------------------------------------

When Andrew became fully aware again, Aaron was guiding his body through the side door of the Foxhole. It was abandoned in the daytime, a thin layer of dust on the bar and cold ashes in the fireplace. Abandoned but for one person.

“Andrew!” Neil was at his side in a second as he collapsed from Aaron’s arms onto the floor in the middle of the room. Aaron did his best to support him on the way down.

“What the fuck are you doing here Neil? Why does your hair look like that? Is this why Andrew wanted to come to the Foxhole? He needs real medical attention!” Aaron complained. Neil ignored him completely, focused completely on Andrew.

“Yes or no, Drew?” he asked. Andrew hated the way the nickname made him relax. Only Neil called him Drew.

“Yes,” he muttered weakly. Aaron looked surprised that Andrew spoke at all. Neil quickly closed the space between himself and Andrew, reaching his hand up to the bloody spot on Andrew’s head and allowing a howl to breach the air.

Aaron stumbled back in surprise at the bright light emanating from Neil’s hand. It was brighter than what Andrew could manage back at the cottage. Power stemming from the earth and guided by Neil’s emotions flowed through the room and concentrated at the glowing gold paw Neil was conjuring. He caressed the air next to Andrew’s head. The light transferred from Neil’s hand to Andrew’s injury, sealing it with golden wisps.

Andrew felt the effects instantly. It was like the jumbled puzzle of his body had clicked into place once more. He wiggled his fingers and toes. The constant pounding in his head was gone, replaced with a strange calm sensation. His eyes could finally truly focus on the world around him.

“Anywhere else?” Neil asked. Andrew studied his face carefully. He had no injuries, just the same smooth, slightly freckled skin as always. His eyes were the same bright blue, pulling Andrew in and reminding him that he was in the present. That he was no longer AJ, no longer a scared child.

Andrew shook his head to Neil’s question. Neil slumped just slightly in relief. He pulled his hand back, giving Andrew space that Andrew didn’t know if he wanted.

“You both… what are you?” Aaron whispered. Andrew had forgotten they had an audience. Neil turned to Aaron like a whip. It seemed he had forgotten too.

“Wolfwalkers,” Neil answered tersely. Aaron swallowed.

“Mom always said he was a changeling, that something was wrong with him--”

“Shut up,” Neil interrupted. “Andrew was never a changeling, and there was never anything wrong with him. There still isn’t. He became a wolfwalker months ago, and it was an accident. So don’t feed me your mom’s bullshit.”

“Neil,” Andrew said. Neil immediately turned to him, the fire aimed at Aaron extinguished.

“Drew,” he replied, all soft and gentle and too much for Andrew, yet at the same time not enough. Andrew reached for Neil’s hands, slowly and carefully, and brought them to his face. He felt the scarring on Neil’s hands, the rough callous and long fingers. They were so different from Drake’s hands, all big and smooth and grasping. Neil’s touch on his cheeks was feather-light and reverent.

“Who was he, Andrew?” Neil asked softly. The question was expected. He knew that Neil would never push him. If he said no, Neil would release his hands from Andrew’s cheeks and never speak a word of the incident again.

But Andrew needed Neil to know. Needed someone to see every ugly part of him and still want him. His eyes flitted to Aaron, who was still looking on in shock. Whether it was the nature of Neil and Andrew’s relationship or the magical healing he had experienced, Andrew wasn’t sure.

Neil caught Andrew’s eyes and gave him a look that said, Do you want to kick Aaron out? Andrew shook his head. Aaron didn’t need to hear the story. Andrew wasn’t sure he deserved those broken pieces. But after all that, he doubted Aaron would let anything go. Might as well get it over with.

“I was picked up by the Spear family when I was nine. I had been living in an orphanage before that. It was shit. The Spears were a way out. Richard needed a farmhand, and his wife, Cass, wanted another son. Her first one, Drake, was already out of the house, in his twenties, and had enlisted in the Moriyama army.”

Drake. His name was a curse. Andrew saw Neil’s eyes flash at hearing about a brother. The one who had made him hate brothers before Aaron came along.

“It was perfect at first. Better than I could’ve possibly imagined. Better than anything I deserved. Cass baked cookies and cake for me, Richard taught me how to milk cows and skin pigs. Cass made cheese while Richard and I cut firewood. We were the perfect family. Until Drake was on leave, and he came back home.

“He was excited to meet his little brother. Cass was hopeful we’d get along. I was too. This was her real son. If we didn’t get along, I’m sure they would’ve been more than happy to throw me back to the orphanage and find someone else to help out. And it was fine for a few days. Drake was strange, but I thought that was all in my head. I was just seeing things that weren’t there. Hands low on my back, looks from across the table. I was reading into it.

“Then on the third night, he came into my room,” Andrew whispered. “He did it again on the fourth night. The fifth night. He didn’t stop, no matter how many times I said please.”

Neil’s hands on his face were a grounding touch. Andrew focused on the scars he had traced before, trying to get rid of the feeling of Drake on his skin. Neil’s hands were warm, heating with every word that left Andrew’s mouth. When Andrew said “please”, the earth shook for a moment with Neil’s rage, and rain began to patter on the roof from Andrew’s sorrow. Their emotions were so overwhelming, they moved mountains and commanded clouds. It scared Andrew. It comforted him.

“He will never touch you again,” Neil spat fiercely. “I made sure of it. I will happily rip the throat out of anyone who touches you when you don’t want it.”

Andrew could only close his eyes and breathe as Neil spoke. Phantom hands across his body competed with the feeling of Neil’s solid presence in front of him. At that moment, it was all too much.

“Off,” Andrew murmured, so low he didn’t think Neil would hear him. But in seconds, the hands on his face were gone, and Neil had scooted back to keep an arm's length between them. There was no hurt or judgment on his face. Just a deep understanding tinged with a feral anger.

“Andrew,” another voice said. Andrew had forgotten about Aaron being in the room. Eyes closed, he could still smell the faint hint of salt. Aaron was crying.

“Don’t,” Andrew said, as sharply as he could manage. “It happened. It’s over. I don’t need your tears or your pity.”

Aaron didn’t reply, but Andrew could tell the tears were still falling. Neil just watched Andrew, unmoving.

“Staring,” Andrew said. Neil let the ghost of a smile cross his face.

“What do you need?” he asked.

“The wolf,” Andrew replied. He needed to get out of his body, the one that had been violated and beaten and bruised and almost taken again less than an hour ago. He needed a body that was fierce, a predator, with thick fur and sharp claws and deadly teeth. No one would touch his wolf.

Neil nodded, standing up. “The den?” he asked. Andrew shook his head. Instead, he let himself fall into his exhaustion, slumping towards the floor, and gave into the wolf.

Aaron gasped and almost fell backwards as Andrew’s soul leapt from his body and became the large black wolf. He shook, still feeling the deep hurt in his bones, even in wolfwalker form. Neil turned to Aaron.

“Tell everyone he fell asleep here, from exhaustion. Don’t let anyone try to wake him up. We’ll be back later.” Aaron nodded, still dumbstruck. “And if you let anything happen to his body, I will be glad to do to you exactly what I did to Drake.”

Andrew whined, and Neil turned back to him. He looked at Aaron one more time, then gestured silently to Andrew’s sleeping body. Andrew nodded, allowing Neil to kneel over it and place a gentle protection with glowing hands and a soft coo. Andrew couldn’t do it himself, knowing he was still weak. Their run through the woods would likely be shorter than usual. He had already pushed himself to heal Aaron. Using more magic would only make him feel worse.

He felt the tingle of Neil’s spell through his wolf body, making his fur stand up for a moment before flattening again. He let out a short bark.

“All set. Can I ride on your back?” Neil asked. Andrew gave another bark in the affirmative. His wolf form was large and steady. Neil was a wiry thing that weighed almost nothing. It was easy enough.

Neil telegraphed his movements carefully, giving Andrew the opportunity to back out at any time. Eventually he was saddled on Andrew’s back and the two took off, through the door at the back of the tavern’s hallway, over the fields, and into their forest home once again.

-------------------------------------------------

The faint rain continued as they moved throughout the forest. It was barely a drizzle, but Andrew relished in it. The feeling of mist on every hair, cleansing his body. He allowed himself to feel every step he took, paws sinking into the soft moss and dirt. The dampness was a comfort.

The trees were as familiar as always. They graciously allowed him to weave through them, filling him with strength. It reminded him that the forest itself watched out for its own. Even if someone tried to follow them in, they would be met with a tangle of roots and branches preventing forward motion. He was safe.

At the river, Andrew allowed himself to jump in, wading up past his knees. Neil’s bare feet grazed the water from where he sat on Andrew’s back. The raindrops pattering against the river’s surface erased the thoughts from Andrew’s mind. He just allowed himself to breathe. The water rushed past him. Ever moving, ever flowing, ever adapting. It tickled his fur.

After his short meditative moment, Andrew began jumping around and splashing, eliciting laughter from Neil. It was one of Andrew’s favorite sounds. In the low evening light, the droplets of water flying off of them sparkled. Neil ran his hands through Andrew’s fur and snorted when Andrew sneezed.

Then they were off again. Andrew ran, enjoying the feeling of the air on his face. Enjoying the feeling of breathing. The twisting and curling branches of the trees reached out to him, brushing by him gently. The ground pushed him upwards, towards the sky, as he took longer strides and leaps.

The forest opened up into a field. Andrew picked up the pace. He felt Neil shifting lower onto Andrew, bending his chest to Andrew’s back. He could feel Neil’s smile in his fur. Neil loved running, loved going as fast as he could. Andrew would indulge him in it.

The windswept grass shook and sang as they sprinted. It tickled and itched but never scratched, just gave enough sensation to remind Andrew who he was.

He was a wolfwalker. He was a creature of the forest. He was a creature of power, of protection, of the pack. He was of the earth and walked the line between the Otherworld and the human world, the mundane and the magical. He was every branch, every leaf, every blade of grass, every star in the sky.

He was Andrew Joseph Minyard. Never AJ, never Andy. He was a survivor.

Andrew stopped at the edge of the meadow, looking over a steep slope of trees and forest. Palmetto was a speck in the distance, barely an afterthought in the world. The sun had almost completely set now. Andrew sat down, allowing Neil to slide off his back. He felt the lack of Neil’s weight immediately, but Neil still stood next to him, keeping a hand steady on him, stroking his fur.

“Let it all out, Drew,” Neil whispered.

And he did. Nose to the sky, clouds clearing just enough to get a peek at the first few stars, Andrew howled. The noise traveled throughout the woods, loud and long and unmistakable. Birds fluttered from their trees and danced among the leaves, hares scampered back into their holes, and the deer at the river miles away perked their heads up and listened to the sound, reverberant and awe-inspiring.

Andrew let his howl out until he couldn’t anymore. He panted, eyes bright and teeth sharp. Drake had tried to bury him again. Tried to drown him in the dirt, grow weeds in his lungs and bash his skull in with a freshly carved headstone. But Andrew had been buried for too long to go back. He had tasted oxygen and he was addicted.

No one would bury him again. They wouldn’t know how.

Chapter Text

Andrew sat in a mossy grove by the river. The sound of the rushing water soothed something inside him, allowing him to further unwind from the horrific events of the night. Neil was next to him, leaning against his body and gently weaving a hand through his coarse fur.

“Andrew,” Neil murmured. “Let’s go back to the Foxhole, eat some food. We can come out to the den again later tonight and sit by the fire. Maybe explore the forest some more together, a little slower this time.”

Andrew’s stomach growled thinking about Bee’s treats that awaited him, and his ears perked up thinking about sitting with Neil by the fire as a human, and running with him as a wolf. Plus, Aaron was likely freaking out about how long he had been gone. Add that to the revelation of Andrew’s magic, and it would be best to be back sooner rather than later.

Andrew stood up and stretched, pushing his hind to the sky and straining his front legs. Neil stretched as well, shaking out his legs. He had been riding on Andrew’s back for the better part of an hour before sitting on the ground, so it was likely he was stiff. Andrew poked at him with his nose.

“Oh stop,” Neil said. He pushed Andrew’s nose to the side. Andrew whined. Neil rolled his eyes and moved his hands from Andrew’s wet nose up to his ears, giving him a scratch. Andrew leaned into the feeling. Even as a wolf, he wasn’t usually so affectionate. He loved dog piles and play fighting, but they never spent much time with only one of them as a wolf. If anyone else tried to lay their hands on him, they would lose them. But Neil was different. Neil was the soft rain, the damp moss, the river flowing by. Neil was the branches brushing against him and the moonlight against his face.

“Come on, puppy, let’s go.” Neil gave one final scratch, soothed with a stroke of his hand, then looked at Andrew. “Yes or no?”

With Andrew’s bark of affirmation, Neil climbed on his back once more, and they were rushing through the woods again. Andrew didn’t know how he would feel once he was back in his body, once he was looking at Aaron again, once the gossip invaded his ears and squeezed his lungs shut, but for now, he was content.

-------------------------------------------------

Aaron was more clever than Andrew wanted to give him credit for. He had managed to convince the foxes to set up a makeshift bed close to the door that led outside the wall, saying he needed space away from the noise. It allowed them to sneak in seamlessly, only running into Aaron himself.

Aaron jolted at seeing Andrew come through the door. Andrew supposed it must be jarring. He was a wolf, large with pitch black fur and a powerful disposition. He remembered stories the foxes would tell, their little legends, and that of the black dog came up once. They all had different names for it, shouting about who was wrong or right, but in the end, the only thing everyone could agree on was that the black dog was a sign of death.

Neil was the only one who mentioned that in other stories, black dogs were guardians and protectors. He had looked right at Andrew as he said it, and a hint of blue peeked through the brown disguise of his eyes.

“Andrew?” Aaron asked warily. His voice brought Andrew back to the present. Neil slid off his back, leaving a grounding hand once again. Neil glared at Aaron. Andrew huffed and licked Neil’s face, effectively wiping away the expression,

“Drew, stop,” Neil complained, but he was smiling.

“That’s really him?” Aaron was still staring wide eyed at Andrew.

“He can understand you,” Neil said. “Hope this isn’t too much for your pea-brain.”

Andrew nipped at Neil for his petty comments. Neil just batted him away. Aaron didn’t say anything else, not even scowling at Neil’s comment. Just stared at Andrew. Andrew let Aaron’s stare wash over him and padded over to his body. It was peacefully asleep. His own face had softly closed eyes and a relaxed face. Andrew thought about all the nightmares that used to plague him. Andrew thought about Drake seeing this same view and leering down, destroying the contentedness of his face.

What would it be like to come back into his own body after everything?

Only one way to find out.

Andrew leapt into the air, startling a muffled gasp from Aaron. A rush of cool air, then he was opening his eyes in his human body again. Neil’s healing made it so he didn’t feel a rush of hurt, but there was a stiffness to everything. His back creaked as he sat up. His head was slightly floaty, as if it was confused at the lack of pain after everything. His body tingled all over, and it immediately told him that he couldn’t be touched. If someone tried, they’d get stabbed.

“Any pain?” Neil asked, worrying his lip.

“No. Just stiff.” Andrew let himself sit for a moment before maneuvering to his feet. He looked at Aaron, who was staring with lips parted and eyes slightly glazed. Neil followed Andrew’s gaze to Aaron and bared his teeth, unnaturally sharp. Andrew kicked at Neil’s foot.

“No fighting. You threatened him enough. He won’t say anything,” Andrew said. Neil pouted but stopped trying to terrify Aaron. From his still-shocked open mouth and wide, glazed eyes, it didn’t seem like it was working.

“It’s really true?” Aaron finally managed. “You’re a-- you--”

“Wolf. Walker. I told you before. Is it really so hard?” Neil snarked.

“It’s impossible.”

“I thought we gave you enough time to process through being an idiot? I guess it’s hard to get over a condition you’ve had your whole life.”

“Enough.” Andrew cut off Aaron’s stuttering and Neil’s sharp tongue with a single word. “We’re wolfwalkers. It changes nothing. Now I want enough apple cake to stop my heart, so close your mouth and figure out how you’re going to act normal for our audience in the other room.”

Aaron closed his mouth. He blinked rapidly and shook his head. Andrew doubted he would say anything else, much less anything relevant, so he turned to Neil.

“Let’s go.”

“One second. Can’t exactly have Neil walk out with hair and eyes that look like this.” Andrew rolled his eyes at Neil’s paranoia, but gestured for him to continue.

Neil hummed. Andrew could tell immediately the magic was distinct. Rather than a low rumble that Andrew often heard with magic, this hum was musical and changed between high pitches and colorful runs. It shifted, moving from a hum almost to an instrument, tinkling and whistling. It was as if Jeremy learned blacksmithing or Dan woodworking. There was an innate knowledge there, of working with materials, of working with hands, but there was also something unfamiliar. Something that had to be taught. And the skills they already had bled into the new works, creating something different all together.

The hypnotizing song came to a close, and Neil’s hair was painted dull brown. He opened his eyes and they were colored to match. He fixed them on Andrew.

“Healing for illusions,” he said, reminding Andrew of an earlier conversation about the exchange of magic between wolfwalkers and fair folk. “Fae magic can be a bit tricky to work with.”

Andrew didn’t say anything, just nodded. He gave one last look to Aaron, who seemed to be pulling himself together, and made for the main area of the tavern as Neil followed. He could hear the foxes, loud as ever.

“How did it even get in here? Do you think it used our door?”

“No way, wolves can’t open doors. It got in some other way.”

“Nicky, I can’t believe you missed the wolf! Did you see any wolf hair in the room? How bad was it?”

“I’m glad Aaron and Andrew are alright. Mostly.”

“He looked terrible when Aaron took him out of the house.”

“I bet that asshole preacher brought the wolf in.”

“How would he even do that?”

“Andrew.”

Bee’s voice halted everyone in the room. Every eye was immediately on Andrew and Neil. Neil took a step forward, blocking Andrew slightly. A growl built up in his throat. Andrew felt the static in his skin get stronger as eyes roamed over his body. It was silent for a moment, everyone staring, no one knowing who should speak first or what to say.

Then Nicky burst into tears. It broke the tension fairly effectively.

“Andrew! You’re ok!” he blubbered. He ran forward as if to hug Andrew before remembering and just waving his arms around. “I was so terrified when I heard everything happening upstairs, but dad-- but Luther wouldn’t let me go up for so long, especially after Aaron ran up there, and then I heard about the wolf and you were slumped and bloody and I thought you might’ve died!”

Andrew stood and watched his cousin cry. Neil looked taken aback, like he had never seen this happen and didn’t know what to do. He settled for reaching out a slow hand and patting Nicky on the shoulder. It just made him cry harder.

Luckily, Erik came to their rescue. He wrapped an arm around Nicky, who sank into the embrace immediately.

“We’re both glad you’re ok,” he said. Andrew nodded to him. Erik smiled in return.

“You really did look like shit coming out of that house,” Allison said. “You look fine now, though.”

“Some injuries look worse than they are,” Katelyn chimed in. “Head injuries bleed a lot too. And a wolf attack, especially inside the walls, would’ve put anyone into a state of shock.”

“We’re just all glad you’re alright,” Dan said. She sent a look to Allison. Allison just shrugged.

“What happened, anyway?” Seth called from his corner. “Aaron wouldn’t say shit.”

“They don’t need to tell us,” Jeremy chided.

“Neil, Andrew probably told you, but there was a wolf here! In Palmetto! Like, in the town!” Matt said. He looked like he was going to say something else, but was cut off by a loud thunk. Everyone looked to the source of the noise. Kevin had his face glued to the table and let out a low groan.

“Oh. Yeah. Kevin’s not taking it very well.” Matt scratched the back of his head with a sheepish expression.

Andrew was tired of the chaos and wordlessly made his way over to the bar, ignoring the further comments. Bee had already gotten out a slice of apple cake upon seeing him, and another plate had the fresh sweetbread she had told him she was making.

“I’m glad you’re safe, Andrew. If you need someone to talk to or someplace to go, my door is always open.”

Andrew gave her a nod. He didn’t have any words left, even if Bee would be the most likely person he would talk to. Besides Neil. But Neil had been dragged away by the foxes, who were likely giving him a completely botched version of events. Neil kept his eyes fixed on Andrew as much as he could.

Wymack wandered over to Andrew as well. He put an arm's length between them, slumping into a seat.

“Holding up ok, kid?” he asked. Andrew shrugged, then flicked his head to Kevin. His head was still on the table. Jeremy had made his way over in the meantime. Andrew expected when Aaron emerged, he might go over too.

“Kevin?” Wymack looked at him, then back to Andrew. “Apparently Riko’s eager to meet with him tonight after the afternoon’s fiasco. Heard the look on his face was strange too. Like he was weirdly happy about it all. But that’s just the gossip from the foxes. Above my paygrade.”

Andrew raised his eyebrows at Wymack, who huffed a laugh. “Glad you didn’t get mauled, kid.” He stood and lumbered over to Kevin, taking his bottle away. Kevin whined again, but made no move to take it back.

Neil had finally managed to escape the onslaught and made his way to Andrew. He stood by his seat, scanning the tavern as if looking for threats. He stood just slightly in front of Andrew like he had when they first entered. Andrew ignored how it made him flush up to his ears just slightly.

Stupid martyr.

Renee chose that moment to sit near Andrew, leaving a seat between them. It seemed like the night would have a rotation of visitors checking on Andrew. He hated how he didn’t hate it. Renee had her hands folded softly in her lab, having noticed Neil’s guard dog routine. She eyed them both knowingly.

“I’m glad the wolf attacked the man who was harming you, Andrew, and left you alone. Perhaps someone out there is looking out for you.” She gave a soft smile to Neil. Neil had always been wary of Renee, so Andrew was surprised when he gave Renee the slightest of nods.

Andrew wasn’t surprised that Renee had surmised what happened. She had known that Neil and Andrew had some kind of magical prowess. However, she kept her words light and innocuous in the Foxhole, where prying ears were desperate for a scoop.

Some more desperate than others, it seemed, as Allison made a bold move towards the three. She draped herself over Renee, who looked fine, if a bit pleased, by the interaction. Her eyes scanned Andrew. Neil stiffened, but forced himself to relax. Andrew knew he had a strange quasi-friendship with Allison, despite her cattiness towards Andrew.

Andrew knew that Neil didn’t want to hurt Allison. He also knew, after the day they’d had, if Allison tried anything the gloves would be coming off.

“Care to give us any additional details about the event, mon- Andrew?” Neil bared his teeth, and Allison rolled her eyes at him before refocusing. “All I saw when I ran out there was a wolf hightailing it to the front of Palmetto. Then Aaron and Nicky dragged you out, saying a guy attacked you, and behind them, some guards were holding this random guy’s corpse. It was gruesome. I need details.”

“Allison,” Renee said gently, “it was only a few hours ago. He doesn’t owe us an explanation, especially now.”

“I’m just saying, if the story doesn’t get cleared up soon, the rumor mill will go wild. I’ve already heard Andrew is an evil witch who summoned a demonic dog from hell.” Andrew almost snorted at that. Neil was something like a demonic dog from hell sometimes, yes.

“Allison,” Renee began, but was cut off by the loud front door being hauled open. The noise gathered the attention of the gossiping foxes. Even Aaron emerged from the pantry where he was having his mental breakdown. From the darkness, a familiar figure emerged.

Jean stood in front of them, slightly damp from the drizzly evening.

“Come to take Kevin off our hands?” Allison snarked. She had stood to her full height, the force of her glare directed at Jean.

“It’s not curfew yet, I’m sure he’s just here to say hello,” Jeremy piped in. Always the optimist.

“Right. Say hello, then throw Kevin to Riko,” Seth replied.

“No.” Jean’s voice came out gravely, almost painful. Andrew noticed some of the foxes wince in sympathy. He cleared his throat to continue, voice still scratchy. “I came to check in on everyone after the attack. Kevin and I may go back to the castle together, but that was not my reasoning for coming here.”

There was a moment of silence as the foxes warily eyed Jean. Though they had allowed him into their space previously, it had been tenuous, and the charge was led by Jeremy. After the events of the day, they were less welcoming to outsiders.

“Not here to threaten us with the stocks for disrespecting the crown?” Aaron’s voice came as a surprise. Andrew had been the one threatened before. He didn’t think Aaron cared. But he had a fierce look on his face now, challenging Jean. Katelyn stood next to him, similarly stony faced.

“No. Just here to ensure everyone is safe.” Jean shifted from foot to foot at the attention. He looked less confident than he did the last time. Andrew snuck a glance to Neil, who was eyeing Jean with less hostility and more curiosity.

“Well, we are. You can go now,” Aaron said.

“I understand, I just--”

“It’s fine. He can stay.” Even Andrew had to blink at hearing Kevin saying Jean could stay. Sure, they worked together, but didn’t Jean remind Kevin of Riko’s rage? Wasn’t Jean the one to drag Kevin from safety into the den of the beast?

Kevin had pulled his head from the table and was looking at Jean with an unreadable expression. Andrew did his best to separate the emotions, picking them out with surgical precision. The mix of guilt, relief, exhaustion, desperation, and something else Andrew couldn’t name swirled together in a complicated cocktail.

Jean slowly made his way over to Kevin, doing his best to ignore the sharp looks from everyone else. He sat down, Jeremy welcoming him warmly to the table. Another minute of scrutiny passed before everyone cautiously returned to their speculations and gossip.

Andrew and Neil both stared at the table. Jean hadn’t said a word to Kevin, but his presence seemed to help Kevin perk up, if only slightly. Jeremy had attempted to pull him into a conversation. He was chattering about one thing or another, but Jean just nodded along.

Andrew’s mind flashed back to his conversation with Kevin before… everything. He relived the banshee’s shriek in his head and almost flinched. Neil tilted his head.

“What are you thinking about?” he asked.

“Banshee,” he responded. His voice was rough. He hadn’t spoken since he transformed, and was planning on keeping his vow of silence, but Neil was always an exception.

“I remember,” Neil said. His eyes glazed over slightly, remembering the same sound as Andrew. “I was walking over when I heard it. I’ve heard banshees before, but that one was different. Resonant. Brutal.”

Andrew nodded. He wondered what the other foxes thought about it. There was no doubt they heard it. He wondered what Renee thought, if she had any insight into the strangeness of it all. He looked to find her, and saw her standing by the fire. Despite being next to a lively conversation, she seemed distracted. Andrew followed the line of her eyes.

Right to Jean.

Jean the manservant. Jean the mystery. Riko’s number three, his pet--

Pet.

Andrew’s own words were flung back in his face, the thing he said right after the banshee screeched.

“Riko keeping pets?”

When Andrew first asked about Jean, Kevin gave him the basic facts, but held back. Andrew had known there was more to the story, had known Kevin was keeping something from him, but he never pushed. He thought that Kevin might not know about Jean’s heritage, that Jean would be safer if his magic was a secret.

But what if that wasn’t it? What if the Moriyamas, who held a deep hatred for all things mythical, had gotten Riko a special kind of punching bag? One that warned of imminent death, allowing them to prepare for it? A test subject for ways to cause those of the Otherworld pain? A perfect servant for his perfect court?

A soldier with a strangely scratchy voice when he walked into the Foxhole minutes ago.

Riko was keeping pets, indeed.

Jean must’ve felt the intensity of Andrew’s stare, looking at him with fearful eyes. Andrew had no intention of hurting Jean, unless Jean decided to become a threat. His stare was merely analytical, trying to parse his theory.

Andrew didn’t know much about banshees, but what he did know didn’t fit Jean. Banshees were women, and their wails signaled the death of a family member. The screech from that afternoon wasn’t herdling that. Andrew knew, deep down, that it was Drake’s death the scream cried for. And unless Cass had snuck to Palmetto along with Luther and Maria, the banshee wasn’t crying for a family.

The thoughts rolled in waves in Andrew’s mind. He sorted them through a sieve, trying to catch the relevant information. Perhaps it had to do with Jean’s gender, or his upbringing. His mother was almost certainly the banshee, judging from Kevin’s story about her being from the area, while Jean’s dad was from the continent. His dad was likely human. Maybe that changed something too.

No matter how it happened, Andrew was confident that Jean was the banshee, and he screamed with the knowledge that in a few short hours, a man would have his throat ripped out.

“Drew.” A soft voice brought Andrew back to the present. Jean was eying him warily, but seemed confused now. Andrew must’ve been staring for longer than he thought. He turned to the voice, finding Neil looking worried.

“You’ve been staring at Jean for the past ten minutes. Something I should know about?” Neil flashed a teasing grin at the end of his thought. Andrew flicked him on the forehead and reached for his drink.

“Not in that regard,” he said quietly. “But it was Jean.”

“What was Jean?” Neil asked. He furrowed his brow, almost like he was trying to read Andrew’s thoughts. Andrew wondered if magic could let you do that. Then Neil’s eyes widened.

“Banshee,” he breathed. Andrew nodded. Neil managed to be more discreet, peeking around Andrew’s head to get a quick look at Jean. Then his eyes were back on Andrew, nodding.

“That must be it. I’ve only met one other banshee, in Scotland. That’s why I didn’t immediately recognize Jean’s energy. They’re similar. Extremely similar. But not quite the same.”

“There’s something different about him,” Andrew mused. “He wasn’t heralding a family death.”

Neil pursed his lips. Andrew resisted the strong urge to turn to look at Jean again, and the stronger one to kiss Neil. He took a bite of Bee’s sweetbread instead. It was annoyingly perfect.

“I’m just glad it wasn’t you,” Neil said. His eyes, even in their brown disguise, were achingly honest. Andrew read the relief in them, the promise of protection. The terrifying well of caring. He turned away and said nothing.

Refusing to look at Neil, something else caught his eye.

Aaron was trying very hard not to look at him and Neil.

He was sitting at a table with Katelyn, near the table with Jean, Jeremy, and Kevin. Allison had pulled Katelyn into a conversation and she was chatting away happily. Aaron, on the other hand, was staring at his mug and looking up every so often. When he did, he looked at the wall above Andrew. And the bar next to Andrew. And the stool next to Neil. And Neil’s borrowed boots. Then back to his mug.

He was taking this wolfwalker thing worse than Andrew thought he would.

Andrew voiced this thought to Neil, who snorted.

“Upon finding out, you threatened me with a knife. Pot, kettle.”

Andrew huffed, amused and annoyed all in one. He hated how Neil soothed him. How he ripped down his defenses like they were nothing. He thought he wouldn’t talk at all for the rest of the night, maybe the next day too, but Neil just pulled it out of him. Maybe it’s because he knew Neil had his back. Maybe it’s because he wanted to know what Neil thought about the rushing river in his brain.

Maybe he just knew that if he never spoke a word again, Neil would stay with him all the same.

“You should talk to him,” Neil said suddenly.

Andrew scowled. Scratch everything he just thought, Neil was a nuisance at best.

“He can come talk to me instead,” Andrew replied. When they had first met, Aaron was desperate for any information about Andrew. But he refused to ask outright, expecting Andrew to just tell him. And when Andrew did tell him, he got mad. Even on the occasions he did ask, he either refused to take no for an answer or rejected anything Andrew said. It had gotten better, but for this, Andrew wouldn’t be the one to cross the bridge.

If Aaron wanted to know so bad, he would have to come up and talk to Andrew himself. And he would have to deal with the answer. Even if it was exactly what he thought it would be. Even if he hated that. Even if it scared him, though he would never admit it.

“Do you want him to?” Neil asked. Andrew just shrugged. Neil nodded and got out of his seat, walking over to Aaron.

Andrew immediately knew what Neil was up to. He also knew if he called Neil’s name, he would turn and come back to Andrew without any hesitation. Andrew decided he could use a little meddling, and he also found himself compelled to watch the show that was going to unfold in front of him.

Aaron had half a mind to look at least a little pale when Neil approached him. He tried to sit up straight, puff up his chest, and scowl, but the tremble of his hands gave him away instantly.

Neil got to Aaron, leering over him. He bared his teeth just slightly. Aaron flinched. It made Neil grin wider. Andrew felt his lip twitch at that. He knew Neil wouldn’t put a hand on Aaron unless Aaron was hurting Andrew. This was all for show.

He murmured something too quiet for even Andrew to hear, a feat considering his hearing. The fear on Aaron’s face lessened, replaced with a shocked curiosity. Neil walked around Aaron’s chair and grabbed the back of it. Before Aaron could figure out what was happening, Neil had harshly tilted the chair and left Aaron sprawling. He didn’t quite fall on his face, but it was close.

“What the hell, Neil!” he yelped. Neil just gave him a look. Katelyn was about to intervene, but Neil saw that coming too. He whispered something in her ear, and her concern turned to a mischievous smile matching Neil’s own. She shooed Aaron away. He shot her a look that absolutely said traitor and walked over to Andrew, back hunched.

He sat slowly and awkwardly at the bar. Bee and Abby were long gone, happily chatting out in the tavern, leaving the two of them with relative privacy.

They just sat there for a long moment. Andrew was fine waiting as long as Aaron needed. And Aaron clearly needed a moment to collect his thoughts. He’d already had enough breakdowns about Andrew and Neil being wolfwalkers. Hopefully this conversation could avoid turning into another.

Finally, Aaron worked up the courage to speak. “So. You’re really-- yeah.”

“Can’t even say the word?” Andrew looked to Aaron, who’s gaze was fixed on the floor.

“Mom always told me to keep quiet about it. Never speak ill about it. I thought it was all bullshit, but I did what she wanted. Now I know it’s real.”

“Scared?”

“No! Just… cautious.”

“I’m not a changeling or whatever the fuck she fed you.”

“I know! I can’t just rewrite my entire brain though!” Aaron finally looked up to meet Andrew’s eyes. Andrew could practically smell the anxiety coming off of him. He wanted to bare his teeth and scare Aaron away. Get him and his poisoned opinions out of his space, out of his life.

But he would never. Could never.

“I am still the same person. There is little difference between knives and claws.” It was a deep truth to Andrew. No matter what he was using, knives, claws, fists, teeth, he would use them to protect what was his. He looked Aaron right in the eye.

He knew the things that Tilda said to Aaron. That Andrew was a changeling, that he had an inherent evil within him. That his returning to their home was a bad omen. He bet Aaron believed it when Tilda died. It had been a long road since then, repairing their cracked and twisted relationship. Andrew knew that this could shatter all that progress. Make it irreparable.

Aaron held Andrew’s gaze. “I guess you’re an asshole no matter which form you’re in.”

Andrew let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding. His shoulders lost a fraction of their tension.

“And what happened at Luther’s… what happened before we met… I’m sorry that happened to you.” Andrew knew exactly what he was referring to despite Aaron dancing around it. His hands became fists.

“Sorrys are useless. It doesn’t change anything.”

Andrew hated the way Aaron didn’t complain about his response, just nodded.

“I’m glad I was able to stop him somewhat,” Aaron said.

“You never should’ve come up there.”

Aaron looked like he wanted to reply, but stopped himself. Andrew hated it, hated how Aaron was acting. Like he was trying to understand. Looking beyond Andrew’s words and hearing the true implications that Andrew refused to say out loud.

I didn’t want you to see me like that.

I didn’t want you to get hurt.

I let you get hurt.

“I’m still glad I did. I would do it again. Though this time I’d hit him a lot harder. Maybe we wouldn’t’ve even needed Neil.”

Andrew looked to his brother, finding a delicate smile on his face. It was open and vulnerable, looking at Andrew with melancholy edges.

Andrew always knew he would be willing to kill for his family. Already had. He never expected the same sort of sacrifice from them. He was desperate for a family. They had each other, but he was a broken cog in the machine, an outlier. He was the one to kill and die, to be used by everyone because he would never be wanted, would never belong.

But now, looking at Aaron, he knew his brother was willing to do the same. It was comforting. It was terrifying.

“Neil has the advantage of being unable to be arrested for the crime. I wouldn’t visit you in the stocks. Maybe I’d watch the hanging, but only for the free food.”

Aaron smiled at him and Andrew knew Aaron knew exactly what he meant.

-------------------------------------------------

Andrew and Neil sat by the fire by the den, leaning lazily into each other. Their run that night had been much shorter. Andrew was still tired, mentally and physically, and Neil was concerned about him pushing himself. They kept it light, not even play-fighting. Andrew tried to initiate it once, but Neil wasn’t having it. Instead they frolicked around in the river and ate fresh berries from the bushes.

When Andrew’s maw was covered in fresh berry juice, Neil licked it off him and groomed the tops of his ears. The action was more catlike than wolflike. Andrew figured Neil was spending too much time with Sir and King. But it felt nice, so he didn’t say anything.

By the time they were back at the den, Andrew was exhausted. He hated that Neil was right to take it easy. Together they transformed and sat by the fire, taking in the combination of fresh air and smoke.

Andrew had his head practically in Neil’s lap, Neil running a calming hand through his hair. Neil didn’t move his hands anywhere else, which was a relief to Andrew. He didn’t think he could handle it. His mood was lost in an ocean. Sometimes he felt he was riding the waves easily, like that evening never happened. Seconds later he would sink underwater and drown.

Luckily, Neil was a good life raft.

The rest of the pack sensed the tension and treated Andrew carefully. Lir insisted on herding them by the cave door and guarded the path that led behind the waterfall. The others scattered around Neil and Andrew like a very lazy personal guard. Fionnula had even given Andrew a light lick on the head after whining for permission.

The sound of rushing water and crackling fire soothed Andrew like nothing else could. He found his mind wandering to the events of earlier. Mainly how Neil factored into the events.

Andrew broke the silence. “How did you find me?”

Neil looked down at him, the hand in his hair stilling.

“When?”

“Earlier today.”

Neil frowned. Andrew felt the tension in his fingers increase.

“I don’t completely know. I was in the Foxhole. I go there early a lot, sometimes to steal some food or play one of the card games Matt taught me. Everyone else was at dinner, but they should’ve been arriving soon.” Neil’s eyes flickered in the firelight. “Then I just felt something. I knew I had to shift into my wolf form immediately. As soon as I shifted, I heard you. I heard you screaming. Then I just ran until I found you and killed whatever was making you scream like that. I never want to hear that sound again.”

“Did the others not find your unconscious body?” Andrew said.

“I wouldn’t have cared if they did, but I was behind the bar anyway, so I was harder to see. My presence in the town was also a distraction. I don’t remember everything, I was so focused on finding you, but I think I ran past some of them. A wolf in town isn’t exactly inconspicuous.”

Andrew snorted. “Yeah, no shit. I’m surprised I didn’t need to heal you too.” The comment had a slight edge to it, betraying Andrew’s worry.

“I’m too fast for them,” Neil replied. “But you know who actually helped me? Jean.” Andrew raised his eyebrows.

“Jean?”

“He looked rough, but was able to crash into some guards on ‘accident’ and keep them from loading their guns fast enough.”

“Hm. Maybe the birdie is good for something.” Neil tugged lightly on Andrew’s hair, but his lip was quirked. Andrew put his hand on top of Neil’s. Neil’s hand was loose under his. But it tightened for just a moment. Andrew immediately removed his hand.

“No, your hand was fine, I just…” Neil trailed off, his hand moving to trace the bracer on Andrew’s arm. “Was he the reason? For the scars?”

Andrew watched Neil’s hand touch his bracer, featherlight. He remembered the feeling of Neil touching the scars. He remembered the feeling of making them. “It was the only way I could keep myself there. I wanted to keep her. Cass. I think she may have loved me.”

“No one who loves you would let that happen. She was willfully ignorant. You deserve better than that.” With every word, Andrew hated Neil more. He breathed in the smoke from the fire.

“You’ll be happy to know before running to Aaron, I lit their barn on fire,” he said. “It was the only way I could think to keep them away from me. No one wants a kid who burned down their livelihood. Helped that they didn’t know where Aaron and Tilda lived either. I only knew because farmer Higgins had moved from there, and knew the family. I made him promise not to tell Cass. He took it more seriously after the arson.”

“I wish you had burned their house down too,” Neil replied. Andrew huffed a small laugh.

“Didn’t want anyone chasing me down for murder. They can handle rebuilding the barn.”

“At least he’s dead now.” Andrew looked up at Neil. Neil’s eyes were deadly serious, almost challenging. “I wish I could’ve made it slower.”

Andrew considered Neil’s words. He was relieved that Drake was dead. But there was an itch that stuck in the back of his brain, one he couldn’t rid himself of.

He just sat there.

He was a wolfwalker, a magical being, and beyond that he was supposed to be a protector. He had knives in his bracers. He trained with Renee. He was a threat.

How could he have let it happen again?

“Hey,” Neil said softly. Andrew hadn’t realized his whole body had stiffened up. The fire was flickering and roaring in a strange way. It didn’t feel as warm anymore. Andrew tried to force his body to relax, but it was a futile effort.

“What’s happening in that head of yours?” Neil asked. He kept his tone light. If Andrew didn’t say anything, Neil wouldn’t mind. Neil never minded. So Andrew sat up, looking into the heart of the fire, and spoke.

“I wasn’t strong enough. After you bit me, I thought that this would never happen again. I would never let it happen again. But I did. I just sat there.”

“Andrew.” Neil’s voice was fiercer than Andrew had ever heard it, forcing him to look up. “You did not let anything happen. You were surprised. You were hit over the head and disoriented. Even if you hadn’t been hit, even if you were expecting everything, it would not be your fault. The only person at fault is the one who did it, and he got his throat ripped out.”

“I thought I would be stronger now,” Andrew whispered. He hated this feeling inside him. The feeling of being small.

“I’ve been a wolfwalker all my life,” Neil said. “Did I let all of this happen to me? Was I not strong enough?” Neil gestured to his body, where under his shirt Andrew knew countless scars were hiding. Just the thought of Neil blaming himself made Andrew angry. The flames brightened.

Neil looked at the fire, then back at Andrew. His face was no longer hard, but had melted into a soft smile. Andrew thought it was too soft to be directed at him, but refused to look away either.

“If it’s not my fault, then it’s not yours either,” Neil whispered. Andrew shifted himself closer to Neil.

“Yes or no?”

“It’s always yes with you.”

Andrew cupped Neil’s face and stroked his cheek once, twice, before finally connecting their lips.

-------------------------------------------------

Andrew was reluctant to return to town that night, but he knew he had to. While most people would give him a day off after a “brutal wolf attack,” Riko wasn’t most people. He had to be ready for work the next day, and be in early enough to help deal with Nicky’s coddling and panic about his parents.

With the short timeline, Andrew expected to be seeing Luther and Maria off to the next town right as the sun rose. He was surprised to see them leaving as he walked back. He managed to keep himself behind the treeline. It was barely light yet, helping hide him.

Luther walked next to a pack donkey that carried their items, Maria dutifully behind him, and a nobody guard trailing them. Nicky was absent. Andrew wondered if they said goodbye this morning and attempted to convince Nicky to join them on the road, or if everything that happened the night before was too much for them and they skipped goodbyes entirely.

Either way, he was glad to see them go, and without Nicky. They’d probably be spreading a rumor about their poor son’s untimely death. It would certainly gain them more sympathy points. Maybe they would twist the wolf attack story to be about Nicky rather than Drake. A wolf attack would have the next town over falling at their feet with condolences.

Andrew watched them vanish into the morning mist. Good Riddance.

But with one problem gone, another would always emerge, and Andrew found himself face to face with a wall. A literal wall. Opening the secret side door to The Foxhole, he was met with the smell of fresh wood and a newly created barrier.

It was sloppily made, clearly not the handiwork of Jeremy or Seth. Nails stuck out at odd angles, the pieces were cut poorly, and they didn’t fit together very well. Andrew could’ve ripped it apart in seconds. But he stopped himself.

If there was coverage here, some information must’ve leaked. Someone had come into The Foxhole in the dead of night and boarded up the hole in the wall. Rumors about how the wolf got in was likely the cause. Andrew had no idea who would be checking on this, if The Foxhole itself had been completely shut down, or who would shoulder the blame for it being broken.

Probably Abby, Bee, and Wymack. Andrew refused to be the cause of strife for them, the ones who had taken him and the other foxes in and provided safety. He would just have to find another way inside.

He crept along the exterior of the wall. The gate out front was closed, as it always was at night. Andrew had no idea how he could get in. There were guards inside, sleepy-eyed and yawning. Even if Andrew could get through the slots in the gate, the guards would surely see him. He looked up and sighed. It seemed the only option would be scaling the walls.

He prepared himself to climb before stopping as he heard the sound of hooves in wet dirt. Andrew managed to scurry behind some additional building supplies before anyone could see him. He peered out. The fog obscured the traveler, but he came into focus all too soon.

Black cloak. Ugly sneer. Shitty tattoo. Andrew had no idea what late-night or early-morning excursion Riko had been on, but he may be his ticket inside.

Riko approached the gate, which opened at his command. He had no guards with him, so Andrew just had to hope that the guards by the gate were so distracted by the prince that he could sneak by.

His all-black attire helped as he slid along the wall and carefully stepped around the gated corner. He stayed low to the ground, making as little noise as possible. He heard the guards lock the crank and stand at attention, armor rattling. Riko turned to one of them.

“Get Day. Now.” His voice was dripping with a sadistic sort of glee that Andrew remembered hearing in Drake’s voice. It made him shudder. He heard the pounding of feet rush to the castle. It was the guard positioned on the side Andrew was attempting to sneak in on. Perfect.

Andrew managed to slither around the wall and behind the supply boxes by the front gate. He was going to wait for Riko to leave, but it seemed Riko wanted to have his dramatic confrontation with Kevin where he was, forcing Andrew to stay hidden.

Luckily, it didn’t take long for Kevin to show up, panting for breath. He was already dressed, likely getting ready for another hunt. He bowed to Riko, not meeting his eyes when he stood back up.

“Kevin. Good. I have some important news. Tetsuji and The Butcher will be staying for an indeterminate amount of time in Palmetto.”

“Wh-what?” Kevin’s voice shook just slightly. Andrew knew that both those men were bad news, but Kevin likely had personal experience. Experience he didn’t want to repeat.

“Do you not want our dear uncle to visit?” Riko mocked.

“I thought they were coming strictly for business by the southern sea,” Kevin said. “We were simply a stopover for them. No more than a few days.”

“Well this business is more important. Particularly for the Butcher. He’s having a family reunion,” Riko said. “So I expect Nathaniel will be waiting for him, right Kevin?”

“Na-Nathaniel?” Kevin breathed

“He’s been a bad son lately, hasn’t he Kevin? Needs his father to set him straight.” Riko looked down at Kevin. The disdain on his face poorly hid a cruel excitement. “I suppose if Nathaniel isn’t here, the Butcher may just have to give his punishment to someone else.”

Riko leaned down then, grabbing Kevin by the collar and murmuring something into his ear. Kevin gulped, listening to Riko’s whispers. Andrew strained his ears to hear anything, but he couldn’t pick up on clear words, just faint sounds. Riko released Kevin, dropping him back to the ground.

“Are we clear?”

Kevin scarcely moved, giving the smallest of nods. Andrew was unsure if he was breathing. His heightened senses barely picked up on Kevin’s racing heart and the miniscule gulp he let out. He didn’t respond, just nodded once.

“Good. Now go hunt the pesky wolves. Thin out the pack. And give little number four my regards.” Kevin was thrust unceremoniously through the gate by one of the guards. Riko gave him one last sickly smile, then kicked his horse and was gone.

-------------------------------------------------

The next morning, Nicky was appropriately frazzled. He asked if Andrew was okay no less than four times, only stopping his chatter when he learned that his parents had already left.

He had let out a soft, “oh,” and let himself sit onto the bed. Emotions flickered by his eyes quickly, blinking in and out, twinkling like stars. Andrew let Aaron do the comforting, not that either of them were very good at it. Aaron patted Nicky’s back awkwardly and shot Andrew panicked looks that Andrew ignored.

Palmetto had a strange energy to it when the three finally made it outside. There was a hustle to it that hadn’t existed before, at least not to this degree. More Moriyama flags were flying than usual, and things were being cleaned by guards and scullery maids alike.

“Do you think it’s for the coronation?” Aaron asked. “Though it’s not like Ichirou is coming here.”

“Tetsuji is,” Andrew replied. He didn’t mention that it would be indefinitely, or that the Butcher had official business with someone named Nathaniel. He just kept his eyes forward, occasionally tracking the flags as they were pulled upwards.

It just made the town look worse, in Andrew’s opinion. All the black and red flags created a dark atmosphere that loomed over everything. But maybe that’s what Riko wanted. Needed to show off to his uncle that he was a good puppy who’s been doing everything right.

The thought made Andrew snort. Nicky tilted his head at him.

At the gate, Andrew waved off his brother and cousin. “I’m sure Jeremy will do more hovering than either of you could manage.”

“Andrew, you don’t have to be ok after what happened,” Nicky said. Andrew almost wanted to throw his words back at him, but he’d let Aaron take care of that. Instead he fixed Nicky with dead eyes.

“I am not fine. I can still manage to cut a tree. Goodbye.” Andrew walked away before they could say anything else, meeting Seth and Jeremy outside the gate where they had already moved the cart.

“Thought we could save you some trouble this morning and already loaded it! Still need help getting it to the treeline, though. The walk gets longer every day.”

Andrew just grunted and started pushing. With the three of them working together, they made it to the treeline and started chopping.

The day passed in a blur, and it was late afternoon when Andrew heard raised voices. Jeremy, who had been incessantly telling Andrew that he could take breaks, was far enough away that he wouldn’t notice if Andrew snuck off. If he did, Andrew could easily use the break excuse. Seth was over with him, arguing about which trees he got to cut down and how Jeremy was “cheating.”

Andrew took that as his cue to set down his ax and maneuver through the trees towards the voice.

When they came into view, Andrew saw it was Neil having a harsh discussion with Kevin in a patch of trees right next to Wymack’s field. It was a strange sight, as Neil was very rarely out during the day, and certainly not to talk to Kevin. Even stranger that Neil had his natural colors out. Andrew walked closer, hoping to catch a part of the conversation.

“Riko’s planning something for that same night, Neil! It’s too dangerous!” Kevin yelled.

“I always knew Palmetto was where I wanted to be, Kevin. I don’t care anymore.” Neil had his arms crossed and teeth bared.

“Neil, you can’t, he’ll kill you!”

“We’re done with this conversation, Kevin. Fuck off.”

Andrew was almost to them by then. He wanted to hear more, hear what Kevin was clearly about to say, but Neil’s head whipped to Andrew. His face softened at seeing him.

“Hey Drew.”

“Care to fill me in?” Andrew said casually. Neil shot a glare to Kevin, effectively shutting him up.

“Kevin is being a worrywart about Riko. I can handle it.” The spite in the sentence was clearly aimed at Kevin, who shrunk back slightly. Andrew raised an eyebrow. Kevin wasn’t usually so tense. He also didn’t seem surprised by Neil’s hair color. And was meeting him by the forest. Something wasn’t adding up.

Andrew looked at Neil, who gave him his best impression of an easy-going smile. There was something unreadable in his eyes. Andrew didn’t like it. Neil was meant to be easy to understand. Now there was a pane of glass between them. Andrew wasn’t sure when it had appeared, just that he didn’t like it.

“It’s ok, Andrew. Kevin and I are just disagreeing on how to handle Riko.” Andrew wasn’t sure if he completely believed Neil. But he also knew that Kevin had a stick up his ass at the best of times, and that Neil could handle himself.

There was also their little game of truths. He could always ask later. Plus, Neil had survived this long, and now he had Andrew by his side. Riko wouldn’t touch them.

Neil would be fine.

Neil would be safe.

“Well, Kevin has to leave to go find Jean,” Neil said sharply, “like he was supposed to before he started yelling at me, and I have to get back to… my business.”

“Neil, just listen--”

“No, Kevin. Now scram.”

Kevin finally took the hint and turned away, grumbling all the way down the road.

“Your business?” Andrew said with a pointed look. Neil responded with a cheeky grin.

“See you tonight Drew. Don’t worry about Kevin. I’m fine.”

Neil was fine.

Neil was safe.

Andrew repeated the mantra over and over, ignoring the hairs that stood up on the back of his neck and the goosebumps that rose on his arms. Neil was walking back to the forest, in one piece, and nothing was wrong.

But when Andrew blinked, just for a moment, he thought he saw a ghostly rope around Neil’s neck.

And it was tightening.

Chapter Text

Andrew sat by the boarded up door next to the pantry. He was kicking himself for not warning Neil when he had seen him with Kevin, but he couldn’t change it now. Instead he’d just wait for Neil to arrive.

Neil was usually at the Foxhole pretty early, so Andrew was surprised that he hadn’t shown up yet. He was half-expecting Neil to have torn down the wooden barrier, or at least be waiting outside of it. But there was just the sound of the wind and an empty field.

After seeing the boarded up wall, the foxes had agreed to lay low for a few days. Or at least until Tetsuji and the Butcher were gone. So the tavern was quiet and cold. Andrew was used to seeing it lively, fire burning in the hearth, food cooking, laughter, frequent stupid arguments. Now it was barren and abandoned.

It was eerie.

There was nothing to entertain him as he waited for Neil. His ass was starting to hurt from sitting on the ground when he finally heard footsteps approaching.

“What the fuck?”

Andrew’s lip twitched at Neil’s response to the covered door.

“Looks like the ravens figured out where the stray wolf came from,” Andrew drawled.

“Waiting here for me, Drew?” Andrew could practically hear the smile in his voice.

“Just making sure you don’t tear this down and get everyone into more trouble.”

Andrew heard Neil sigh, then shift, sitting on the ground outside and pressing his back against the door. Through the slots in the wood, he could see Neil’s brown-haired disguise shift back to auburn, melting like winter snow to reveal the spring flowers underneath.

“No forest adventures tonight then?” Neil asked. He attempted a joking tone, but it fell flat. The edges of his words were practically drenched in disappointment.

“I’ll find a way out,” Andrew said. “My wolf may have a better chance sneaking through the gate.”

“Andrew, don’t,” Neil said firmly. “They’re going to be on high alert after what I did. You’ll get yourself killed.”

“Then I’ll scale the wall.”

“You’re scared of heights.”

“I’ll find my way to you, rabbit.” His tone left no room for argument.

“Ok,” Neil relented. They sat like that for a moment, back to back with a hastily made wall between them. Andrew glanced through the gaps in the wood to gaze at the parts of Neil he could see; his soft red hair, decorated with twigs and leaves; the curve of his neck as it disappeared into Andrew’s dirty blue tunic. It wasn’t enough.

Andrew looked away. Wouldn’t do any good to tempt himself with what he couldn’t have. He instead let his mind wander to the chaos of the previous days. More importantly, whatever Neil was hiding when it came to Kevin. When it came to Riko.

“So, seems like little Kevin remembered his childhood friend this morning.”

Andrew heard Neil’s head bump against the wood. “That obvious?”

“You were talking to him in the woods with your natural hair and eye color showing. He was warning you about Riko. Doesn’t take a genius.”

Neil was silent for a minute, clearly pondering what to say next. Andrew could almost see Neil playing with his fingers, foot tapping on the ground as he considered the best thing to tell Andrew.

“After I killed Drake, he managed to put the pieces together. He needed some help from Riko though.”

“Riko?”

“Riko hasn’t seen me in wolf form, but it’s been described to him. He recognized me.”

Andrew pursed his lips. It was bad enough that Kevin recognized him, but RIko knowing was worse. They had already put out the salt-infused iron, had already figured out that there was magic messing with the woods. Now they had confirmation not just on what they were hunting, but who.

“Who’s chasing you Neil?” Andrew asked.

“You already know. My father. Bad people. Now Riko. Anyone who wants to get their hands on a magical being and claim it as their prize.”

It wasn’t a lie. Andrew could tell. But there was still-- Neil was still omitting something. It felt wrong.

“Neil,” Andrew pressed.

“Andrew, I can’t-- I don’t want to talk about it. Ok?”

Andrew wanted to push. He wanted the truth. The truth would help him keep Neil safe. But he also knew what it was like to have bad memories scraping at the edge of poorly made mental walls, begging to overtake your psyche. Neil had never taken more than Andrew gave. He hated it, and it left a bad taste in his mouth, but he would return the favor.

“Later,” Andrew said.

“Yeah. Later,” Neil replied faintly. They lapsed into silence once again.

“Ichirou gets crowned tomorrow,” Andrew said eventually. He didn’t really care about the coronation, but the quiet from the other side of the wood made his skin crawl. Usually he and Neil could sit in silence for hours, and Neil was often the one to break it. But something felt wrong. Andrew wanted to hear more than Neil breathing, wanted to confirm he was alive on the other side of Palmetto’s wall.

“Doesn’t matter to me which Moriyama’s on the throne. They all want to skin me.” Neil’s tone was lighter than before, making Andrew relax a fraction.

“It just means Palmetto will get uglier than usual. They’re already hanging more banners.”

“Black and red do bring the mood down,” Neil mused. “They should pick something else. Like… orange.”

“Orange?” Andrew tried to picture it. Palmetto, adorned with eye-searing orange, as that was no doubt what Neil was thinking of. He didn’t even know how they would get the dye for that.

“It would be brighter. Maybe improve Riko’s mood.”

“Nothing could improve Riko’s mood, short of his dead dad coming back to life and saying he’s proud of him.”

Neil snorted at that. Andrew tried not to preen.

“His daddy issues put even mine to shame,” Neil joked.

“I’m immune to all that bullshit,” Andrew said.

“Just because you don’t have a dad doesn’t mean you can’t have daddy issues. Or mommy issues.”

“I killed the woman who called herself my mother.”

Anyone else would’ve been horrified at such a blunt statement, but Neil was holding back laughter. Sure, Neil had already known about what Andrew did, but it was always a shock to see how easily he took it in stride.

“I think most people would call that ‘issues’,” Neil said through giggles.

“We’re all fucked up, let’s leave it at that,” Andrew replied. Neil finally controlled his laughter, letting out a relaxed breath.

“Drew, yes or no?”

“Hm?” Andrew furrowed his brows. They were on the opposite sides of a wall. What could Neil be asking?

Then he heard a light tap, and looked down. Neil had managed to squeeze his fingers through the gap between the ground and the lowest board. Andrew studied them, seeing the tiny scars and scrapes and uneven lines that came from sprains and breaks.

Andrew let his hand slowly travel towards Neil, until just their fingertips were touching, feather light. Neil wiggled his fingers slightly, letting them tickle Andrew’s palm. Every touch both burned and soothed Andrew. He felt like he was holding nettles, lightning, ice, water. He hated how Neil could make him feel like that with just his fingertips. He hated how much he wanted to rip the planks of wood away, hold onto Neil, and never let go. He wanted those fingertips dancing across his whole body.

Andrew pulled his hand away.

“Drew?” Neil asked. It was curious, but not judgmental. Slightly worried.

“Go to Darragh. I’ll meet you there.” Andrew didn’t use the word promise, but it was one. He didn’t care if he had to kill guards or scale the wall. He wasn’t going to be trapped in a cage. He was going to run free with Neil.

“Are you sure?” Neil asked.

“Don’t ask stupid questions,” Andrew replied. He stood up, facing Neil. Neil followed suit. Through the gaps, he could see Neil’s blue eyes practically glowing. He could stare at them for hours.

But he wanted to see Neil without looking through a hole in the wall, playing a tired game of Pyramus and Thisbe. He turned away, and began formulating a plan to get out of Palmetto.

-------------------------------------------------

In the end, scaling the wall turned out to be the easiest method. On the Palmetto side of the wall, there were houses to climb on top of. Andrew had already been getting in and out through a window, so he was experienced. The other side of the wall was harder, but there had been hay bales being lined up against the outer side. More joined them every day, ensuring enough hay as winter began her cold approach. A perfect soft landing for Andrew.

The hardest part would be getting back over the wall, but Andrew would cross that bridge when he got to it. Maybe he could just sneak in the front gate like he had before.

Andrew ignored the swooping feeling in his chest as he found holds in the crumbling brick and rotting wood of the Foxhole. He stayed alert, listening closely to footsteps, murmurs, and even the heartbeats of the guards that stalked around Palmetto.

The walls were not built to stand on for patrol, but guards were still marching up and down the empty streets, looking for those violating curfew. Neil’s entrance the previous night ensured they would be vigilant. He had to be too.

On the roof of the Foxhole, Andrew felt his hands shake just slightly. He squeezed them into fists. He wouldn’t let his pathetic fear keep him from Neil.

But his stomach was roiling and sweat was beading on his forehead. He took careful steps, staying low to the roof. It groaned under him. His foot slipped just slightly on a damp spot, causing Andrew to dig his fingers in until he was practically making holes in the roof. He tried to keep his breathing even, just focusing on the next step--

“HEY!”

A shout startled Andrew out of his thoughts. He had allowed his focus to stray away from the guards, and one must’ve spotted him.

Andrew managed a quick glance to the side, seeing a soldier loading a musket. He was alone, but his shout would alert other guards. And if that didn’t, the gunshot he was preparing certainly would.

Feet as steady as he could get them, Andrew drew in a brutal breath. He launched himself forward. His body did its best to stabilize him as he unsteadily ran across the roof towards the wall. He had to jump to reach the upper ledge, and ignored the creaking and snapping of old wood as he did so.

BANG.

The shot missed him by a mile, but Andrew still tensed at the sound. He used his arms to hoist himself over the wall, thankful that chopping trees all day was finally paying off. Once over, he looked down.

It was farther than he thought.

He trembled as he pictured the drop. The moments of weightlessness and freefall. The feeling of pain in his feet, his ankles, his knees. The hay bales would soften his landing, but he would still fall. He would still hurt.

“Up there! I swear, I saw something! Come on, over here, the tavern is blocking the view!”

Andrew heard the voice of the same soldier who had yelled. Listening closely, Andrew noticed clunking footsteps and the thumping of guns against thighs. He had backup.

Luckily it seemed Andrew was currently out of sight, blocked by the Foxhole’s roof or chimney. He could get away scott free if the other soldiers assumed that the one who had seen him was making it up, or that Andrew was a hallucination.

But to have that work, Andrew would have to move now.

He slid off the wall and let gravity take him.

And take him it did.

The pain was the first thing Andrew noticed. His stomach had gone from queasy to violent, punishing him harshly with intense fear. He wanted to curl up on himself, but he couldn’t in midair. He hated how his own body was causing him so much pain, and tried to force himself to relax.

The next thing Andrew noticed was his hair. It flew off his ears, floating wildly above him, taken by the wind. He never really thought about his hair. He knew it was blonde, and he cut it short himself. He had neglected that the past few weeks, and it was past his ears now. It tickled the back of his neck. But the fall had stolen that sensation.

Then he noticed the wind on his face. It was almost peaceful. It felt like being with Neil, racing through the woods. Unparalleled freedom. The rush of speed, of power. Yet it also had a tinge of pain that made his eyes water. He was not in control of this speed. The world was. The world was pulling him down, and he was at its mercy.

Andrew’s moments in the air felt like they lasted forever.

Yet all too soon, his feet, ankles, knees, were meeting the hay below him. It softened his blow significantly. The bales also added height, keeping him a few extra feet off the ground. The bales were taller than him, so it was at least five feet taken off the descent, maybe even six. Still, he felt the shockwave echo through his bones. He hissed at the contact, falling into the scratchy hay and sinking his fingers into it.

“I know what I saw! We should do a perimeter sweep!”

There was no time to breathe. There was never time for Andrew to breathe, especially when all his breath was in the forest, waiting for him at Darragh with blue eyes and red hair and soft lips and scarred hands.

Andrew slid off the hay, felt his feet under him, and ran.

-------------------------------------------------

Andrew hated running. At least, he did in human form. As the shouts, footsteps, and echoing gunshot from the town fell away behind him, Andrew tried to focus on getting to Neil and ignore the painful scraping of his lungs.

He weaved through the stumps and fallen logs that littered the ground. Riko had been less concerned with stumps and debris being cleared for farm work. He just wanted the trees gone.

Andrew hated it. The forest had become his home, a safe place, and Riko was determined to take it down. To take Neil down. It made the pain in his lungs sharper.

He wanted to protect Neil. He wanted to escape with him to the forest, keep him away from the Moriyamas, from whoever his father was, from the others chasing him. From his own memories.

But he couldn’t.

Andrew had responsibilities. Andrew had a family. He had Aaron and Nicky, and as much as he hated to admit it, he had the foxes too. He knew Neil felt similarly. Neither of them wanted to give up what they had gained, even knowing it was too good to be true. They wanted to hold onto it, grasping at grains of sand until it inevitably slipped through their fingers, like everything always would.

“ANDREW!”

Andrew stopped short, stumbling forward with momentum. A hand grabbed his arm, yanking him to the side before letting go like Andrew had burned them. Andrew panted, gasping for air. He was on fire from the inside out.

“Listen to my voice Drew. We’re at Darragh. There’s no one else here. Listen to my heartbeat, follow it.”

The voice drifted around Andrew. It came in like a haze. The words caressed his ears, not quite making it to his mind yet. But there was something, he knew, he knew that voice, he knew--

“Neil?”

“That’s right Drew, just you and me. Breathe in. Good. Hold it. Slowly out, like me.” Neil demonstrated with his own breath, encouraging Andrew to follow. The fog began to clear as Andrew took in more air.

“Are you with me?” Neil asked gently. Andrew nodded. He felt the grass under his hands. He didn't realize they had fallen to the ground. It was wet with dew. The rustle of wind in the leaves broke the silence of the night. A nearby animal hopped away, its paws sending vibrations through the ground that Andrew let flow through him.

“I’m okay,” Andrew finally said. Neil let some of the tension leave his body.

“I’m sorry I grabbed you without asking, but…” Neil trailed off, looking over to the side. Andrew followed his gaze. Something glimmered in the moonlight.

Wolf trap.

Its teeth were cruel and silent, hidden under a layer of grass. Andrew would’ve run right into it if Neil hadn’t stopped him, pulled him to the side. He looked back at Neil, their eyes meeting. Neil looked far too guilty.

“You saved me. You took your hand away immediately. You apologized. You always ask. If I hadn’t been an idiot, you never would’ve been put in a situation where you had to grab me like that.”

“Andrew, you aren’t an idiot, that wasn’t idiotic. You can’t always keep it all inside.”

“I should’ve controlled myself better. That wasn’t supposed to happen.”

“No, Andrew,” Neil said firmly. Andrew scowled, but didn’t argue, letting Neil continue. “It’s been a difficult few days. And there’s… something’s changing, something is… well, can’t you feel it? In the air, arriving on the winter winds?”

Andrew closed his eyes.

The breeze ruffled his hair, so different from before when he fell from the wall. It was gentle. It was almost scared. Andrew breathed it in, flaring his nostrils, perking up his ears.

The forest was quieter than usual. The one animal he had heard before was no longer running, cozied up in a burrow somewhere. The birds were quiet. The sound of the river was clearer. An ominous whisper of water that seemed to get louder as he continued to focus on it. The ground was soft and pliant beneath him, but felt drier on his fingertips, a cruel desert disguised under dewy grass.

Something was wrong. Something was coming.

Someone.

“It must be Tetsuji and the Butcher. They’re coming after tomorrow’s coronation,” Andrew said. Neil tried not to react, but Andrew saw the way he tensed, the way his face became a fraction paler. The way his throat bobbed with an almost concealed swallow.

“I doubt they’ll bring good tidings, but they’re only staying for a few days,” Andrew continued, trying to reassure Neil. “Then everything will go back to normal.”

“Right,” Neil whispered. His voice sounded smaller than Andrew had ever heard it.

Neil looked out onto Palmetto. Andrew followed suit. Over the months Neil and Andrew had known each other, the treeline encroached closer and closer. Soon they would be up the hill and chopping down Darragh. Andrew turned his gaze to Neil, who still looked wistfully over the woods, or what remained of them.

“The woods get smaller everyday,” he said, still quiet. “I’m not ready to say goodbye yet.”

“There are other towns. Other woods. Other packs. We’ll find them.”

“Keep remembering that for me.”

Andrew reached his hand out. Neil glanced down, then slotted his hand into Andrew’s. Neil’s hand was cold. Andrew let him leech heat from their shared palms.

“Let’s go. The pack is waiting,” Neil said. His voice was a little louder than before, but still had a shake to it. Andrew squeezed his palm. Neil turned to begin their walk, pulling his hand away slightly, but Andrew held on tighter. If Neil kept pulling, he would let go, but if Neil didn’t, he would keep holding on.

Luckily, Neil stopped, looking at their joined hands, then smiled at Andrew. He gave him a squeeze back, keeping them linked as they navigated through the trees.

Andrew never wanted to let him go.

-------------------------------------------------

It was surprisingly easy to sneak back into Palmetto that morning. There were already people moving, shouting, and working outside in the early light. Andrew was able to slip through the crowd with ease, but not without looking at what they were up to.

The front of Palmetto’s makeover seemed to be almost done. It was impressive considering Andrew had only seen it starting up the day before. The bricks of the walls scrubbed clean and Moriyama banners hung by the gate. They were black banners with a raven pictured in blood red. Some of the smaller flags reversed the colors, a red background and a black raven. Guards were shouting at men on ladders to move things this way and that. Andrew saw women in scullery uniforms scrubbing at difficult patches of cobblestone.

With the pace of the preparations, It must’ve been for a celebration of the coronation. Andrew thought it was ridiculous. It was across the channel. Tetsuji and the Butcher would probably wait a few days before leaving, and take their sweet time making it to Palmetto. They wouldn’t see any of the decor.

It was all probably just to feed Riko’s ego.

Andrew followed a man who had just gotten off a ladder, grumbling about soldiers getting him up early to work. He guessed those working had other jobs, and were forced out of bed at Riko’s orders to make Palmetto look squeaky clean. They both got through Palmetto’s open gate without issue. The guards didn’t seem to care about who was going in and out, focused on their new tasks from higher-ups.

After a quick stop at the house to assure Aaron and Nicky weren’t dead (and not to hear Nicky’s lively greeting or see Aaron’s relieved face), Andrew went to his meeting spot to find Jeremy and Seth. He was ready to head off to chop trees slowly and pretend he hadn’t been in the forest all night, but they stopped him.

“Riko told us he wanted us to build the stage today,” Jeremy said.

Andrew cocked his head. “The stage.”

“The fucker decided he wanted to build a big wooden platform inside the Evermore courtyard for who knows what,” Seth said. “Wants it done by tonight. Probably giving himself a fake coronation tomorrow to feel special.”

The uneasy feeling that had been following Andrew around sank deeper into his gut, cementing itself in his bones. He shook it off and followed Jeremy and Seth deeper into Palmetto.

The streets were the same as the outside, lined with red and black banners, raven flags flying at every turn. It was gaudy and ridiculous. Andrew saw a few local kids running from guards, laughing as they waved a stolen Moriyama flag. A few people running stands around the village gave the kids smiles of encouragement.

Externally, Andrew paid no attention to the joyful screams. Internally, he smiled. Maybe Palmetto has some hope after all.

The laughter faded away into the streets as Jeremy, Seth, and Andrew entered Evermore’s gates. Andrew thought it was ridiculous to have a set of gates within the already walled city, but Riko seemed like the paranoid sort. A stupid, paranoid sort. The type to have a wrought iron gate in the front and an unlocked cook’s entrance in the back.

Evermore stood next to the church. Andrew averted his eyes from it. He assumed they’d cleaned the cottage next to it, but he could still taste iron. Some of the more devout members of Palmetto went to the church each morning. There wasn’t a dedicated preacher or pastor, but they seemed to feel safe there anyway.

Andrew doubted he could ever set foot in a church again without vomiting.

“Looks like they already got some work done,” Jeremy said. Andrew shook off his thoughts. He looked over to what Jeremy was focused on, and found the foundations of a stage already standing. A few logs made the legs that the stage would stand on, and more were being placed in a cross between them for further support.

Behind the stage, two guards stuck out of windows, hanging a tapestry. Andrew stepped forward, taking it in.

It depicted an army in black and red, an unkindness of ravens above them. The army was slashing through trees, flowers, and rock to create a path, slaughtering anything in their way. The carcasses of bears, deer, and moose littered the ground around them. At the back, two soldiers marched with Moriyama banners.

And at the front, a soldier skewered an auburn wolf.

Andrew blinked. The wolf was a light gray color, nowhere near auburn.

Maybe he was going insane.

“Allison has been bitching about that forever,” Seth said. “She said it was impossible to make and she hated the design.”

Jeremy snorted. “I can see why.”

“Renee had to take extra trips to the forest to get even a fraction of the dye needed for the project. It’s ridiculous.” Seth glared at the tapestry as if he could personally burn it to the ground with the power of his eyes alone.

It didn’t work, but Andrew admired the attempt. He wished he could burn it down too.

“Well, we might as well get to work,” Jeremy interrupted. “Riko wouldn’t love seeing you two trying to destroy the tapestry with your minds.”

Andrew huffed but obeyed, following Jeremy to their woodpile and following his instructions. Jeremy was a good leader, all things considered. He knew exactly what he wanted and how to convey it. Andrew and Seth worked on sizing and cutting planks from the abundance of logs. Jeremy took them and arranged them across the rapidly growing stage, forming a sturdy platform.

“I wish Jeremy was worse at his job,” Seth whispered. “Maybe the stage would break when Riko stomped around on it and he’d fall right to hell.”

Andrew didn’t smile, but it was a near thing. Picturing Riko falling through the stage was too good of an image. For all Seth was a blustering idiot, he had his moments. Usually when he was cursing Riko. They could all agree on that.

Seth and Andrew did their repetitive work as the sun climbed higher in the sky, taking a short break when it was at its peak. A strong cloud cover had come in, blocking most of the light and cooling Palmetto down considerably.

Sitting off to the side, Andrew ignored whatever Seth was saying about himself and Allison, and watched people come in and out of Evermore. There were carts of tree trunks, sacks of seeds and hay, boxes of vegetables, farmers, soldiers, and--

“Day,” Andrew said sharply. Kevin almost jumped, turning to Andrew meekly.

Why did Kevin always look guilty these days?

“Bothering the natural wildlife?” Andrew drawled. Kevin stepped closer to him and Seth, shaking his head.

“No, not today. I said-- I mean, I should be-- I just--”

“Kevin Day, not hunting when he’s told? Never thought I’d see the day,” Seth said.

“It’s a bad day for it. Bad. Visibility. Plus, all the preparations for Tetsuji--”

“Tetsuji?” Andrew cut in. “He’s not due for a while. At least a few more days. If this is all for Tetsuji, why are we working our asses off to have this done by morning?”

Kevin stared at Andrew with wide eyes. “You don’t know. I mean, how could you know, we only found out.”

“Enlighten me,” Andrew scowled.

“It’s-- well, the schedule for Tetsuji and the Butcher-- the coronation was-- It’s just,”

“Spit it out, Kevin!” Seth said. “Everyone here thinks this is for Riko’s ego, what’s the deal with Tetsuji and the Butcher?”

“They’re arriving tomorrow.”

Andrew’s world narrowed into a single point.

“That’s impossible,” he said. His voice sounded hollow to his own ears.

“We just got the letter last night,” Kevin said, having found his voice after the constant stammers. “It said they’re planning to leave directly after the coronation, they have horses prepared at all the rest stops and are riding through the night. In fact, they’ve probably already left. The coronation was this morning. Early.

“Tetsuji and the Butcher will be in Palmetto by sunrise tomorrow.”

Andrew’s mind raced. He had no idea how long they had been planning it, but no matter how efficient the Moriyamas were at getting letters delivered, no letter would’ve been fast enough to give them ample warning. He was expecting them in days. Expecting more time with Neil. Expecting the royals to be having a relaxed journey.

Clearly there was something else at play. Something else up their sleeves. Something that they knew, something they were planning. It made Andrew tense. Riko would always be dangerous, but Tetsuji and the Butcher would escalate it beyond what they knew.

Andrew remembered what Riko had said about the Butcher. What Kevin had said.

You know how he feels about wolves.

Andrew thought about the salt infused iron that had been making its way into every trap and arrowhead, even in the quivers of foot soldiers. About the woodcutters being pushed farther and farther, the single chop that had been made on Darragh already.

It felt like dinner at Luther’s. Like Jean’s screech echoing through the buildings. Like Drake’s hand on his waistband.

Like dread.

-------------------------------------------------

Andrew tore the wooden planks off the Foxhole’s backdoor that night.

He didn’t care about consequences anymore, even if a part of himself twinged at the thought of Abby, Wymack, or Bee facing repercussions for his actions. That couldn’t stop him. Something protective, feral, afraid was tugging at his chest, and he needed to see Neil.

He didn’t bother meeting Neil at Darragh, instead making his way to the den as the sun was setting. His early exit was a gamble. There were still people out and about. People who could see him. Guards who could catch him. But he needed Neil, and everyone was distracted with preparing Palmetto for their visitors.

Like the night previous, the trees passed by him in a rush. He was more careful, no longer panicking from gunshots and heights and his racing mind. Instead it was determination pushing him forward. He was trying to escape the feeling, the dread.

Andrew pushed through the ivy wall with a spark of golden light and allowed himself a moment of respite at the waterfall before plunging into the cave. The drawings glowed with a strange sort of urgency.

Inside the cave, Neil was sitting upright, petting Lir with a faraway look in his eyes. He jolted back to the present at Andrew’s entrance.

“Drew, what are you--”

“I needed to see you,” Andrew panted. Neil’s face softened slightly, but lines of worry were still etched into his face.

“This is the second night in a row you’ve run to me like this. What’s going on?”

Andrew barely knew. He had never felt like this before. Except, just maybe, with Aaron and Nicky. The feeling in the church as he shoved them out, desperate to escape. The feeling of fire in his belly when Tilda hit Aaron. Their escape from Columbia.

He needed to see Neil to ensure he was alive. To ensure the dread which had been building hadn’t come to a head.

“It’s like you said. I can feel something coming.” Andrew let himself fall onto his bed in the den. The wolves surrounded him, licking and whining. “It’s not like last night, I’m not in my head. It’s different. I won’t walk into a wolf trap.”

“I know. I can see it. I’m just worried.”

With a nod from Andrew, Neil sunk down on the furs next to him. The pack made space, curling around the two men. With soft yeses, they melted into each other, relishing in the body heat as the night continued to get colder.

“What had you riled up this time?” Neil asked. “Climbing the walls and getting shot at again?”

His tone was teasing, but there was real concern behind it. Andrew shook his head.

“More bad news. I don’t know why, but Tetsuji and the Butcher are already on their way, trying to get here as soon as possible. They’ll be in by morning.”

Against him, Neil stiffened. Every muscle in his body was pulled taut, seemingly to the point of pain.

“I thought it would still be a few days,” Neil managed. His voice was tight.

“I thought so too. Kevin spilled today, said they just got the message last night.”

“It’s our last night.”

Andrew turned to Neil, brows furrowed. “What do you mean?”

But Neil wasn’t looking at Andrew. His eyes were far away again, like they had been when Andrew rushed in. His body still hadn’t relaxed. Andrew could feel his heartbeat under his skin.

“Neil?”

Neil blinked a few times, coming back slowly. He pursed his lips.

“I mean, last night until they. They arrive. They’re both expert hunters with a vendetta against magic. We shouldn’t make ourselves easy targets.”

Neil had always been a liar. Andrew knew this. He had just hoped that by now, they were over it.

“Neil--”

“Andrew,” Neil whispered, “Can I kiss you?”

It was a distraction, but dammit if it wasn’t a good one. Maybe even one that would help Neil relax, maybe give him the assurance he needed to be honest.

Selfishly, Andrew also hoped it would settle his own tense body. He wasn’t even sure he wanted to hear Neil’s truth. Dread was rising in his gut again, begging to be acknowledged.

He ignored it, and turned to Neil. “Yes.”

Neil leaned in slowly, tilting his head up to Andrew. Andrew allowed his neck to relax and bent to where Neil was curled around him. They met in the middle, first just brushing lips together, then allowing themselves to take more.

Andrew was surprised that Neil was taking more of a lead. Usually Andrew pushed first, nipping and licking, while Neil was happy taking what he was given, always turning to putty under Andrew. But not tonight.

Tonight Neil was ferocious. He bumped against Andrew’s nose, was overeager with his teeth, desperate in a way Andrew hadn’t seen before. Andrew grabbed Neil’s tense hands, bringing them to his hair with quiet permission. Neil grabbed onto it like a lifeline, sinking his claws into Andrew’s scalp. Andrew didn’t even think Neil knew he was doing it.

“Neil,” Andrew interjected, pulling away slightly. Neil chased him, but realized what he was doing at the last moment. He slumped backwards, ripping his hands out of Andrew’s scalp.

“I’m sorry,” he said. His voice was rough and dry.

“Don’t say that. I didn’t say no. That was just different.”

“Sorry,” Neil said again.

“Neil, talk to me.”

Neil kept his eyes averted. His breath came back to him slowly. Andrew mirrored it, their ragged pants settled into regular breathing. Neil curled up more, keeping a small gap between himself and Andrew. It felt like a canyon.

“Sometimes,” Neil began, “sometimes I think… I don’t know. It’s not important.”

“It is important, Neil. Spit it out,” Andrew fired back, his own unique mixture of soft and hard. Neil took a deep breath.

“Sometimes I feel like Neil isn’t real. Has never been real.”

Andrew hummed. He had assumed that Neil wasn’t necessarily a “real” name, but it was what Neil said his name was. In the end, it didn’t matter what Andrew called him, or what the foxes called him, or what he used to be called. He was the same person, through and through.

“You’re real,” Andrew said softly.

“My mom gave me a name when I was born, one that was just hers. She’s gone now, so it’s just mine. Abram.”

Andrew let the name roll around in his brain, coating his interactions, moving through teeth and tongue until it was almost on his lips, but not quite.

This wasn’t established in their game of truths, so Andrew didn’t feel as though he needed to exchange his own. Still, it was a deep truth that had been given to him. Another piece of the puzzle. Another piece of honesty. Another memory.

Andrew didn’t think he had something that could rival it, so he thought of something else instead.

He stood, jostling the dog pile. “Let’s go, Abram.”

Neil practically shuddered at Andrew’s use of the name. It reverberated around the cave. Some of the etchings glowed appreciatively. Andrew put a hand out to Neil, hauling him to his feet. Neil’s awe was replaced with gooey affection.

“You can be Neil, Abram, Rabbit, Bunny, whatever name you want. You’re still you. And I’ll still-- want. You.”

Andrew found his voice catching as he spoke. He knew he wanted things. He had gotten over that in some regards. But he hated voicing it, hated admitting a weakness, the wanting, the yearning, the desire to have something that seemed impossible.

For Neil, he would say it a thousand times.

“We won’t let this ruin our night. I don’t want to think anymore,” Andrew said. He led Neil over to his bed, practically pushing him down. He turned to go back to his own bed, but a small noise from Neil stopped him.

“Here? With me?” Neil asked.

And how could Andrew ever say no?

He let himself fall next to Neil, hands intertwined between them. Neil’s scars were familiar, chasing away any notion of a different body in his bed. Together, they took a deep breath, and fell into their wolves’ bodies.

-------------------------------------------------

The night was fresh with dew and blood. Andrew tasted it on his teeth. In his roiling emotions over the last few days, he hadn’t realized how hungry he was. His stomach rolled and growled. Neil sniffed and barked next to him. Andrew recognized that as laughter.

He retaliated by tackling Neil into a nearby bush and nipping at his muzzle. Neil yelped and whined. Andrew relented slightly, licking Neil’s face, but didn’t get off of him for a few moments. Neil let himself melt into a puddle on the forest floor until Andrew got off of him, then leapt to his feet with surprising energy and raced away.

Andrew chased him, like he always did.

Neil had an energy to him that Andrew recognized from the kiss. It was excited, but desperate, climbing on trees, doubling back, barking, howling, sprinting. He never got too far from Andrew, constantly pushing him forward. Andrew found it endearing, if just slightly worrisome.

While Neil exhausted himself, Andrew kept his nose to the ground in search of something to eat. His already heightened senses practically exploded in wolf form. He could feel the steps of deer through the ground, the smallest flap of a bird’s wing as it moved the air above him. The feeling of control and knowledge flowed through Andrew.

And that was always what he wanted, wasn’t it? Control and knowledge. To no longer be surprised by secrets and others’ agendas. To finally be the master of his own destiny. He remembered when being bitten by Neil was just another thing out of his control, when his new status of wolfwalker was cruel punishment.

Now it was his everything. It gave him power, control, a new amount of ferocity. It gave him Neil.

Andrew decided that wolfwalking was the only real gift the universe had ever given him.

He was pulled from his thoughts by a rustle in the brush. Hare. Andrew smelled it easily. It was enticing, gaining his attention as he padded forward on quiet feet.

He caught sight of it beyond a small bush. It was reddish in color, with a twitchy nose and ears swiveling around. It reminded Andrew of Neil.

He pounced.

It was over quickly, far too quickly. The hare hadn’t heard or seen him, foolishly distracted by a lone ripe berry on a dying bush. Andrew’s fangs delivered swift and quiet death. In an instant he was grasping a limp hare in his maw, tasting iron.

Was this how it felt? Andrew wondered. The blood on his teeth, the way they so easily ripped through flesh. Like it was nothing. Like it was air. Was this what Neil felt that evening at the church?

Andrew considered the faceless evils chasing Neil, and decided that it wouldn’t feel like hare’s blood in his teeth.

It would feel so much better.

As he placed the dead hare in front of him, he thought of Neil’s reverence. The way he thanked the woods for the gift of food, the food itself for the gift of life. Andrew doubted his connection would ever be as strong, but he could try. He nudged the hare with his nose. He closed his eyes.

He thought about nights going hungry at the orphanage. He thought about the food Cass so carelessly gave to him in abundance. He thought about the scraps he fought for with Tilda. He thought about the expensive foods passed by with Nicky. He thought about Riko’s rationing. About Bee and Abby’s smuggling.

He thought about the forest and what it provided, the earth and what it gave.

The hare and what it lost.

A gentle golden glow emanated from his snout, right where it was placed on the red-stained chest of the hare. It was over in just a moment, but Andrew felt more grounded through his paws than he had in the past week.

He looked up, feeling eyes watching him. His suspicions were proven correct as he caught the electric blue eyes of Neil peering at him. Neil padded out, moving slower than he had the entire evening. Andrew caught the movement of others in the pack, glancing at him before weaving through the trees for their own meal.

Andrew nudged the hare towards Neil. Neil nudged it back with a small whine and a shake of his head.

Not hungry.

Andrew shrugged and dug in, doing his best to keep the fur in one piece for Neil to use at a later date. Neil sank to the ground nearby and put his snout on his paws, watching Andrew eat. Andrew left a bit of meat for Neil in case he changed his mind. If he didn’t, another lucky pack member would get a treat.

When Andrew was finished with his meal, feeling satisfied, Neil stood and shook off. He walked up to Andrew and licked at his jaw. It was still stained with blood. Andrew imagined Neil was tasting an oh so familiar iron. Neil kept lapping at him until he was clean, and Andrew let him. It was an intimacy Andrew hadn’t quite felt before.

It reminded him of tracing scars by firelight.

When Neil was done, he let out a short, unreadable howl. Andrew tilted his head, but Neil just stared at the moon. In an instant, he was gone, traipsing through the trees.

And Andrew chased him, like he always did.

-------------------------------------------------

With the news of Tetsuji and the Butcher arriving at sunrise, Neil insisted that Andrew head back before light broke over the horizon. They leaned against Darragh together in the moonlight, still adjusting to their human bodies after a long night as wolves. Between moments of silence, Neil leaned in, peppering Andrew with soft kisses across his neck and face. Andrew let him, occasionally giving a soft “yes” at Neil’s hesitation.

Neil had sent the pack back home already, their shadows no longer stalking in the woods. Andrew imagined them, dogpiled together and satisfied, in the warmth of the den.

“Andrew?” Neil said. Andrew turned, finding Neil with a strangely serious expression. “If Riko or anyone else started to do something, attack the den, any of that, would you take the pack and run?”

Andrew stared blankly at Neil, though there was a fire behind his eyes. The question interrupted the languid feeling of the night and had Andrew tensing.

“I wouldn’t leave my family. I wouldn’t leave you.”

“But would you protect the pack? If you could, I mean, I don’t want--”

“Of course I would protect them, Neil.”

Neil looked at Andrew with eyes shining. “Promise?”

Neil knew what promises meant to Andrew. They were not flimsy things, easily broken and forgiven. They were Andrew’s lifeline. Andrew’s brow furrowed with concern.

“Why?”

“Riko’s planning something,” Neil said, playing with his fingers. “Tetsuji and the Butcher are coming. I need to be sure if anything happens, someone is looking out for the pack. Someone will protect them. Get them out.”

“You can do that yourself, Neil.”

Neil tried to give Andrew a reassuring smile, but to Andrew it looked more like a grimace.

“Humor me?”

Neil’s words were soft and Andrew couldn’t pinpoint exactly why they broke his heart. It tugged at something in him and made him tense and relax all at once.

“I won’t protect them over Aaron and Nicky. I won’t leave you behind. But if I can, I will protect the pack. I promise.”

Neil’s smile looked much nicer now. Andrew hated the edge of relief it had. He reached over, placing his hand on the back of Neil’s neck. Neil sighed into the contact. He leaned forward, his head almost touching Andrew’s chest. Andrew pushed him the rest of the way. Neil breathed in, letting his forehead rest on Andrew.

“Bunny,” Andrew whispered. Neil shivered. “Tell me what’s going on in that head of yours.”

“I’m glad you have Aaron and Nicky.”

“I have you too.”

Neil didn’t reply, didn’t look at Andrew.

“One more kiss before you go?” Neil asked. Andrew had never had Neil ask for so many kisses, for so much affection. He knew if he said no, Neil would back off completely and that would be that.

Andrew didn’t want to say no.

“Yes, bunny,” he whispered. They met like they had at the den, starting slowly and ramping up. Neil had seemingly calmed, the desperation gone from his actions. Instead they were achingly deep and sweet, tender in a way that made Andrew want to both run away and never leave Neil’s lips.

The night slowed down and faded around them. The only thing Andrew could feel was Neil’s neck under his hands, Neil’s grip in his hair where Andrew had allowed him to touch, Neil’s lips moving in just the right way under his.

The moment lasted lifetimes. It filled Andrew’s head with rich smoke. Neil made small noises that Andrew drank up, cooling the fire that was erupting in his veins. They pressed closer together, intertwining and invading each other’s space until their bodies burned at every point of contact. Despite this, the kiss stayed smooth and unruffled. Unconcerned. Dripping, syrup sweet.

When they finally pulled away, Andrew could feel every nerve in his body, yet somehow couldn’t feel anything at all. They rested their foreheads against each other. Andrew relished in the tickle of air from Neil’s exhales.

“Every second with you makes me feel like I was never running away from something. I was always running towards you,” Neil whispered into the space between them. “Like I was always meant to be here.”

“I don’t believe in fate or destiny or luck or any of that bullshit,” Andrew replied. “We’re here in spite of everything.”

“Then I’m glad we both made it this far.”

Neil moved away slightly then, removing the feeling of his hot breath on Andrew’s face. He adjusted, looking to Andrew for permission before leaning against him further. They sat and breathed in the last of the night’s cool air.

Neil reached out a hand and placed it on Darragh, tracing the grooves of the bark. A large dent had now been made in it, others chopping away while Andrew was working on Riko’s vanity project. One final swing would likely have it fall for good. Andrew watched Neil’s fingers move up and down the trunk.

“You better get going,” Neil said.

“When will I see you next?” Andrew asked. “If you’re so against me coming to the woods while the Moriyamas are in town.”

“I’ll come visit tomorrow,” Neil said lightly. “It’ll be easy to slip in, see what all the fuss is about.”

“Neil, that’s dangerous,” Andrew said darkly. “Kevin recognized you. Riko recognized you.”

“Riko recognized the wolf, not my face,” Neil shot back. “He’ll be too distracted to do anything anyway.”

Andrew hated the way Neil wasn’t quite looking at him. The edge to his voice. The way he had spoken earlier, the way he had kissed, had run. Kevin’s warning. Kevin’s guilt. The dimming of Neil’s eyes.

It was back, pulling him down, deeper, deeper, poisoning his organs and stealing his air.

The dread.

Chapter Text

The morning Tetsuji and the Butcher arrived, Darragh’s life was ended with a final, decisive chop.

Andrew didn’t see it. He was still getting ready for the day. They had all been ordered to head to Evermore for a speech from Tetsuji. It felt like an eerie reflection of Luther’s visit. As far as he knew, no one was meant to be out cutting down the forest that morning.

But he still felt it. It pierced him cruelly, causing him to double over for just a moment. The air was stolen from his lungs, as if it was he who was being cut in half. A release of magic, a final cry, a choking noise.

Then it was over.

After just a second of processing, Andrew continued tying his boots. He forced the image of Neil’s scarred hand on Darragh’s old trunk out of his mind.

He couldn’t do anything about it now.

Nicky and Aaron were scuttling around below, making too much noise for Andrew’s morning brain. He focused on the strings in his hands.

Over, under. Pull tight.

“Andrew! Let’s go!” Aaron called. Andrew let out a huff but obeyed, pushing his curtain aside and descending the ladder. Aaron threw a piece of bread at him that Andrew barely caught.

“Aaron! Don’t throw breakfast!” Nicky chided. He seemed a little shaky; his cheerful exterior was more forced than usual, tremors from his parents’ visit. He was still in his undershirt, picking between identical tunics.

“Why did you force me out of bed to watch Nicky play dress up?” Andrew asked Aaron blandly. Aaron rolled his eyes.

“He had chosen a shirt when I yelled, but seems to be re-thinking it.”

“Right.” Andrew bit into his breakfast. It was slightly stale, like all the food that the townspeople were given. Abby and Bee spoiled them with their stolen fresh ingredients.

The twins watched Nicky struggle, offering no suggestions about what to wear or what Erik would like the most. Nicky scrambled back to his bag, insisting he had a better shirt somewhere and promising they would leave on time. Aaron rolled his eyes and Andrew just blinked.

“Hey,” Aaron said. Andrew looked away from the Nicky tornado and over to his twin. Aaron had a look in his eye. A cautious look.

“What,” Andrew replied.

“Where have you been the past few days?” Aaron asked gently.

Aaron was never gentle.

“You already know. Either with you, with Jeremy and Seth, or with Neil.”

“No, not-- I meant in your head. You’re not all here.”

Andrew gave him a look that said as explicitly as possible: would you be fine after the past few days?

“Right,” Aaron said shortly. “I just haven’t seen all of you in a while. You haven’t even had dinner with us since the Foxhole closed. I’m worried.”

It didn’t used to be like that. Aaron used to hide his worry, if it could even be called worry, behind blustering accusations and playing the victim. He hated how much blunter he was now, how much more vulnerable.

He hated how it made him want to be vulnerable too.

“I am wary of our visitors,” Andrew finally relented. Aaron seemed slightly surprised at Andrew’s admittance, despite how far they’d come. There was always farther to go in their relationship, it seemed. He doubted it would ever be truly “fixed.”

“Kate told me she heard in Evermore that they have business in the southwest, and won’t be staying for long. Stopping here is probably just a courtesy for Riko’s ego.”

Andrew considered Aaron’s words. He had known that they weren’t coming just for Palmetto. He knew they had other places to go. But he also knew that they had hurried their trip to Palmetto, and that Kevin was nervous. He thought back to Riko’s words about the Butcher’s “family reunion.” About Kevin talking with Neil at the treeline. About Neil’s bruising kisses.

The dread hadn’t gone away, but Andrew wished it had stayed in his stomach instead of pushing up through his chest and sending shivers down his legs.

Andrew didn’t say anything to Aaron, just took another bite of his stale piece of bread and watched Nicky button his shirt one button crooked, try again, and do the same thing.

A typical morning.

-------------------------------------------------

Eventually Andrew, Aaron, and Nicky were out the door. Luckily Kevin Day didn’t surprise them with an escort, though Andrew was sure he’d make an appearance. Maybe even on the stage, cowering next to Riko.

Palmetto was crowded in the early morning light. Swaths of people made their way to Evermore castle, trying to get a good view of the newly built stage with the ominous banner hanging behind it. Everyone was chattering, setting Andrew even further on edge. He walked in step with Nicky and Aaron, keeping them in his peripherals at all times.

He also glanced around the crowd trying to spot a familiar lean body with a now dirtied green tunic. Andrew had lent Neil other clothing, but that one was Neil’s favorite.

Nicky suddenly stopped them in the sea of people. They were standing in the center of town now, Evermore looming in the distance.

“What gives, Nicky?” Aaron asked.

“It’s Erik!” he shouted. Then he was off like a shot, dragging the twins behind him and stopping short when he reached him.

“Nicky! I’m glad you found me!” Erik said warmly. “Come on, I think I saw Dan and Matt over there. We should all meet up.” Nicky nodded so hard that Andrew thought he would give himself whiplash. They pushed people out of the way, moving to the edge of the group where Andrew saw the top of Matt’s head over the last few stragglers.

“Is that-- Oh my gosh!” Nicky cried. Andrew stepped forward with a knife in hand, but stopped when he saw Nicky wasn’t yelling about a threat. Instead, a shaking finger was pointed towards the stocks before Nicky was running.

Andrew and Aaron followed, sharing a quick glance at each other before focusing on what-- or who, Nicky was yelling at.

Wymack was slumped over, head heading, neck and wrists bound in wood, and knees shaking on the hard stone floor. Matt and Dan were standing by him. Twin looks of grief and frustration were on their faces. Dan looked up, face twisting when she saw them approaching.

“Which one of you assholes was it?” she immediately snarled.

“What do you mean?” Nicky whimpered. He was already tearing up, causing Wymack to roll his eyes despite the situation. Erik put a hand on Nicky’s shoulder in comfort.

“I mean,” Dan said, “that apparently some of Riko’s lackeys found out that the boarded-up door in the Foxhole had been opened, and blamed Wymack for it.”

Aaron immediately gave Andrew a side-eye. Andrew masterfully ignored it.

“It doesn’t matter what happened or who did it, if anyone,” Wymack said. “They’ve been looking for an excuse to put me in here for a while now.”

“Wymack?” another voice called out. Jeremy, Seth, Allison, and Renee walked over, Jeremy leading the pack with a fretful energy. “What happened?”

“Someone,” Dan said pointedly, “Tore down the wood that Riko put up to close up the Foxhole’s outer door. Wymack was blamed because he technically owns the Foxhole.”

With all the work they did for it, Andrew thought Abby and Bee should own the Foxhole, but he doubted Wymack would ever let them take the fall. He also doubted that Riko would allow any woman to truly own property, the bastard.

“Monster, what did you do?” Allison accused.

“Why are you blaming Andrew?” Nicky said, stepping in front of the twins. “For all we know it could’ve been Seth!”

“What did you say?” Seth said. His tone caused Nicky to take a cautious step back and Andrew to reach for his knives again. Erik stepped in with placating hands, keeping Nicky and Seth apart.

“Shut up you lot! I don’t care who did it!” Wymack said, but he went unheard in the argument.

“I think whoever did it should just confess,” Dan said.

“I don’t think this is very productive,” Renee said, ever the peacekeeper. “It may not have even been a fox.”

“Not even all the foxes are here,” Aaron chimed in. Andrew was surprised that Aaron would step into the conversation. Aaron had to know it was him, he was the only one who knew about him and Neil besides Renee.

“I don’t think it was Katelyn, but if you wanna blame your girlfriend, go ahead,” Allison replied.

“I’m not saying it was Katelyn!”

“She’s literally the only one not here.”

The tensions rose as Allison and Aaron got into each other’s faces. Renee managed to keep Allison back, and Nicky held onto Aaron, but just barely. Matt looked ready to help Renee and Erik stop a brawl from breaking out. Dan was still glaring at Andrew and Seth was snarling at Aaron. Jeremy was biting his nails off to the side, likely trying to think of the best thing to say to diffuse the situation.

Andrew beat him to it.

“Neil was in the woods. I went to get him,” Andrew said. It wasn’t the full truth, but it was enough to smooth out some of Dan’s wrinkles and loosen Allison’s stance. The foxes had practically adopted Neil and loved him like a little brother. Everyone would still be pissed, but Andrew’s explanation would help calm her significantly.

“I wouldn’t care if that shitty woodwork was torn down for a picnic. It’s no one’s fault,” Wymack said. His gruff voice finally managed to get through to the foxes. Seth stepped back, giving one last glance to Aaron. Matt and Jeremy breathed out twin sighs of relief.

“Thank you for your honesty, Andrew,” Renee said. “We all appreciate you looking out for Neil.”

“Where is Neil anyway?” Dan asked. “I assume you got him out of the woods fine, right?”

“Right here,” a voice piped up. Andrew whipped around to see Neil stepping around a final villager to emerge from the crowd. He was wearing his dirty green tunic, but that wasn’t what Andrew noticed first.

What he noticed first was his hair.

Neil’s hair was the natural bright auburn that he religiously hid when in Palmetto. It was as messy and wild as usual, framing his face and his--

And his startling blue eyes.

Neil had his natural hair and eyes shining in the daylight.

Andrew didn’t know why it made him feel on edge.

“Neil, what happened to your hair?” Nicky shouted.

Allison whistled appreciatively. “Did you get cursed with good looks in the woods?”

Neil just shrugged. “Something like that.” He looked at Wymack, chewing his lip with guilt. Before he could say anything, a warning trumpet sounded and Wymack beat him to it.

“You all better hustle. I don’t need anyone else in the stocks with me. I’m enjoying the peace and quiet for once.”

The foxes gave a few more laughs and ribs at Wymack, Dan gently feeding him some food, before they all finally made their way towards Evermore together. The walk was tense, with some of the foxes still angry at Andrew, but others were too wrapped up in Neil to care.

“Bro, you have to tell us how that happened!” Matt asked. They had managed to make it to the larger crowd, which was buzzing. Matt had to lean in close to Neil to make himself heard, which caused Andrew to bristle.

“I’ll tell you later,” Neil said slyly.

“Aw, come on!” Despite complaints from Matt, Allison, and Jeremy, Neil kept his lips sealed on the matter. Allison kept reaching out to play with his curls, occasionally deterred by Andrew’s glare. Katelyn eventually found them, complaining about extra work in the scullery holding her back.

“Neil! Oh my god, we could be twins!” she exclaimed upon seeing Neil’s hair. Aaron and Andrew shared a devastated look behind their partners.

“We’re placing bets on what happened, care to join in?” Allison asked. Katelyn nodded, and the group exploded into a new conversation about current bets, previous bets, and Neil’s hair. Andrew tuned them out when they began arguing about whether or not the hair and eye colors should be separate bets.

Andrew did his best to split his attention between Neil and what was happening by the stage. He was short, he knew that, but the position of the foxes on the outskirts of the crowd gave him a strong angle to see towards the front. Soldiers were lined up at attention, keeping the village from getting too close. Others were positioned at the doors nearby, likely where Riko and the others would be entering from.

Too soon, a trumpet sounded again, hushing the crowd. It was a longer fanfare this time, robust and dark. As the musician played, two guards by one of the doors turned in and stood at attention, waiting.

The first to emerge through the doors was a group of elite Moriyama soldiers. They were the type to travel with high-up royals and important guests. A personal guard of sorts. Some went up to the stage, but others fanned out to the edges of the crowd, acting as an additional security detail.

Andrew hated how close they were to him and the foxes. Being on the edge of the crowd was getting worse by the second.

Next out the door were two elegantly dressed soldiers, looking less prepared for battle than they were for a gala. The tattoos on their faces were unmistakable.

Kevin and Jean, the perfect court, Riko’s little pets. They walked onto the stage and flanked either side. Jean had mastered being stone-faced and unreadable. Kevin looked like he was seconds away from vomiting.

Then the little tyrant of Palmetto appeared.

Riko had gone all out. He was wearing his favorite cloak, the edges now adorned with matching jet-black feathers. A silver circlet decorated with red gems rested on his head. His tunic was painstakingly embroidered with ravens in a thread that seemed to shine, causing them to stand out against the black of the outfit in the morning sun. His neck was weighed down with jeweled chains, his fingers decorated with thick rings. His boots were perfectly polished. His belt was studded with silver and rubies, a sword hanging from it with a shiny ornamental hilt sticking out.

Andrew thought he looked absolutely ridiculous.

The crowd clapped for him as he entered, inflating his ego to bursting. He gave everyone a dazzling smile, perfectly encapsulating the shining personality of a prince.

“Hello, my loyal subjects,” he proclaimed, silencing the applause. “I am thankful you all have joined me in welcoming our very special guests this fine morning.”

Like we had a choice, Andrew thought. A glance at the other foxes told him they were thinking the same thing.

“Palmetto has served as a strong colony for the Moriyama empire as we expand into the wild Irish territory. Your work has not gone unnoticed! Recently we had Pastor Hemmick praising our work, and now our esteemed guests have swiftly traveled here after King Ichirou’s coronation to be with us today.”

Riko’s voice sneered just slightly saying “King Ichirou.” It seemed he still wasn’t over being second best.

“Without further ado, I’d like to introduce the brother of the late King Kengo, respected royal advisor, master swordsman, and accomplished hunter, my uncle Prince Tetsuji!”

The door opened once again and Prince Tetsuji emerged.

Tetsuji matched Wymack in both age and height, with a towering build and a gently wrinkled face. He had a few gray strands through his otherwise jet-black hair and walked with an elegantly carved cane that didn’t seem to hold much of his weight or assist his confident stride.

Andrew wondered why he carried it.

He wore a regal outfit of all black, decorated with red gems and silver accents. He matched Riko with a circlet, the sign of a prince. Despite their similar clothes, it was clear that Tetsuji carried just a bit more respect. He didn’t seem like he was overcompensating, he wasn’t overbearing. But there was an edge to him still, with just one more sparkling ring than needed, one more embroidered raven than necessary.

He was a second son who had mellowed, but had never truly gotten over being tossed aside.

The crowd once again broke out into uneasy cheers and applause.

In the noise, Neil leaned in close to Andrew.

“Andrew, if anything happens, go to the den, ok?” Neil whispered. Andrew shot him a look, but Neil was deadly serious.

“We’ll go together,” he said slowly.

“Just in case,” Neil replied. He leaned away, ending the conversation before Andrew could say anything else. Andrew almost yanked him back, but Tetsuji started speaking.

“Hello, good people of Palmetto. Thank you for such a kind welcome to your humble village. I have heard many great things about you all from my nephew, and the work that you have all been putting in is crucial to the continued success and expansion of the Moriyama empire.”

Andrew sighed deeply. This was shaping up to be just like Luther’s mass, but with fewer references to god and more imperialism.

There was also another figure curiously missing from the stage. Where was the bloody right hand of the Moriyamas?

“I know the woods and the beasts within them have been a cause of strife for you all,” Tetsuji continued. “Rest assured that my nephew and I have a plan to share with you all today that will end that problem permanently.”

At “my nephew,” Riko proudly strutted forward to stand in line with his uncle, showing off his smug face.

“As my uncle has said,” Riko butted in, “the woods will no longer be a worry for anyone anymore, nor will the bloodthirsty wolves. In fact, we will complete the job of leveling the woods today.”

The crowd burst into chatter. Disbelieving voices whispered to one another. Today? Is he insane? Andrew turned to Neil to see his reaction, but Neil was barely looking at him. Some space had appeared between them, the natural drifting of the crowd pulling them apart. He still could’ve easily reached out and grabbed him, but they were no longer arm to arm.

“Is their plan working us to death?” Seth practically yelled. Jeremy shushed him, but looked just as worried. Andrew scowled. If Riko or Tetsuji tried to make him work more than usual, he would probably end up throwing his ax at one of them.

Riko put his hands up, causing the crowd’s murmurs to die. “You may be questioning how we can level the woods in one day,” he said. “We are expecting a heavy rainfall this evening, so our time will be cut even shorter. How can we do this with bloodthirsty wolves still in our forest?”

“I’m happy to assist in relaying the plan, Prince Riko,” a new voice spoke. “Before this evening’s rainfall, we will burn the woods and everything in it to the ground.”

Riko smiled coldly at the booming voice that had appeared from Evermore. Others had noticed what Andrew had, that the stage was missing a crucial member.

It seemed he had arrived.

“May I introduce another hunter who is masterful at his craft, Nathan Wesninski.”

The crowd did not cheer. Instead, an ominous dead silence accompanied the echoing footsteps as everyone stared at the now-opened door of Evermore Castle.

Andrew’s eyes tracked the figure to the stage. He may have been introduced as Nathan Wesninski, but that’s not who he was known as.

This was the Butcher.

The Butcher walked on stage with heavy boots.

The Butcher wore the skin of a wolf over his shoulders.

The Butcher had knives and a single brutal ax hung on his belt.

The Butcher had auburn hair, cropped short and appropriately for a royal advisor.

The Butcher had a smile that could shatter glass and steal souls out of bodies.

The Butcher had bright blue eyes that caught Andrew’s in the crowd, like he could sense something was amiss with him, and it caused his grin to widen.

The Butcher was undoubtedly Neil’s father.

Andrew turned to see absolutely no one beside him.

Neil was gone.

-------------------------------------------------

Andrew didn’t know where he was or how he got there. All he knew was that there were trees, familiar trees, that Neil was missing, and that Neil had said to go to the den.

He trusted Neil. He didn’t trust Neil. Neil had to be at the den. There was no way Neil was at the den.

But he had nowhere else to go.

Andrew rushed past the fallen body of Darragh without looking at it, barely feeling the ache of lost magic over his panic. His feet were moving without his permission. They expertly dodged roots and branches that struggled to get out of the way in his haste. He almost felt like he had already transformed, that he left his body somewhere in Palmetto. That he was already the wolf.

But then he felt the ground through his boots, the sweat on his brow, the weakness of his senses, and knew he was still a human.

The vines parted for him quickly and efficiently. The run up the hill was nothing, he could barely feel his legs burning. He didn’t shake or feel his breath stutter running by the drop off into the sharp rocks at the bottom of the falls. He didn’t wipe away the water that splashed on him as he ran behind the waterfall.

All his thoughts were Neil, Neil, Neil.

The pack was sleeping in the den when Andrew arrived, but they all perked up immediately. They crowded him, sniffing and licking and whining. A sharp bark from Lir had them backing up.

“Is he here?” Andrew asked. He knew Lir couldn’t truly answer him or understand him in the same way humans understood each other, but their connection as wolf and wolfwalker gave him confidence that his message would get through.

Lir looked at him, his eyes pitch black. He searched Andrew’s face, and his ears were plastered down. His head shook gently. But before Andrew could completely panic, Lir stepped out of the way, gesturing to a spot on the wall that was once smooth stone. It was in a low place, right next to the throne of roots. Neil had whispered to Andrew about making his own mark on the cave someday.

It seemed he had followed through.

On the wall, glowing insistently, was a note. Andrew couldn’t read the text all over the den, but he could read this. He could read Neil’s scratchy etchings. Of course he could.

Andrew fell on his knees in front of the message, reaching a finger up to it and tracing the words as he read, practically hearing Neil’s voice in his head.

Andrew, Neil had written, I thought we’d have more time. I thought I would be brave enough to tell you everything, but I knew that would put you in more danger than you’re already in. I also didn’t want our last night to be ruined by what would happen after.

I know you will never forgive me for allowing myself that bit of selfishness.

Take the pack. Take the foxes. Take your family. All of you, run. I know you don’t break your promises, Drew, but just this once, I need you to.

Leave me behind.

I’m likely already dead, or worse. Don’t suffer for me. Forget about me, about Neil. He was never real anyway. The realest he was was when he was with you.

Thank you. You were amazing.

It ended all too soon.

Andrew’s finger pressed into the word amazing until it was imprinted on his skin. His heart was racing in anger, in fear, in shock.

Stupid martyr, stupid fucking martyr.

He didn’t know how long he sat there, listening to Neil’s words ringing in his head, reading them over and over and over.

Part of Andrew understood. From all the truths exchanged with Neil, he knew that the Butcher wasn’t a threat to take lightly. Andrew couldn’t stop someone so prepared, someone with an army behind them. No one knew Andrew was a wolfwalker. If Neil was gone, Andrew would be safe. It made sense, a twisted and painful sort of sense.

But the other part of Andrew, the one that shook with sadness and rage, didn’t give a shit. He made a promise.

He wasn’t leaving Neil behind.

Ignoring the whimpers and whines of the pack, Andrew turned and stalked out of the cave, plans twisting and forming in his mind. They all had different ways in and out, ways to attack and defend, ideas about where Neil was being kept. But every plan had one thing in common.

Ripping out Nathan Wesninski’s throat.

-------------------------------------------------

Andrew thought he would at least make it to the edge of the woods without incident, but he shouldn’t have expected it to be that easy. Lost in his head, he almost crashed into the gaggle of foxes gathered outside the wolfwalker’s ivy wall.

“Andrew!” Nicky cried, “You ran so fast, but Renee was like a total badass and knew exactly where to go, and then we came to this giant ivy wall and we couldn’t get past it at all! Thank goodness you’re here now!

“What are you all doing here?” Andrew growled. He could barely contain the wolf in his body, the desperate instinct to run and find Neil, but he needed to deal with these idiots first.

“You ran away, and Aaron followed you, and Nicky and Katelyn followed Aaron, and of course Erik went with Nicky, and Renee was already running so of course I followed her, and Dan and Seth chased me, and Matt followed Dan, and Jeremy saw all of us running and decided to come too,” Allison said succinctly.

“We assume you were running after Neil, where is he?” Matt asked. “We didn’t see him leave, but he must be here.”

“He’s not,” Andrew said through clenched teeth.

“I know where he is!”

Everyone turned to see a breathless Kevin barely making his way towards the group. He leaned on a standing stone, trying to catch his breath from the run. He was wearing a simple tunic with black pants and shoes, a sword at his belt and his crossbow dangling from one of his hands. The fancy accoutrement from earlier had been stripped away, leaving just Kevin underneath.

“When Wymack, Abby, and Bee get here, it’ll really be a party,” Jeremy joked lightly.

“Kevin,” Andrew ground out, blocking out the rest of the foxes. “Talk. Now.” Kevin was still catching his breath, unable to speak clearly.

“He-- he’s--” Kevin gasped. Andrew took a few steps forward, encroaching on Kevin.

“Take a deep fucking breath and tell me where the fuck Neil is,” Andrew said. His voice was brutally low and dangerous.

“He’s with his dad,” Kevin finally panted out. Andrew barely refrained from grabbing his throat.

“I knew that, Kevin. New information, please.”

Kevin looked shocked to hear that, like the idiot he was.

“Then you know why he’s a lost cause. We need to get out of here before someone accuses us of being-- being like Neil!”

“Being like Neil?” a voice piped up from behind them. Andrew paid no mind to who said it, nor the chatter the question started. He kept his eyes fixed on his prey.

“Where is he, Kevin?”

“Andrew,” Kevin said clearly, “Neil is probably already dead. And if we confront his father we’ll end up just as bad. I don’t know why he ever came back to Palmetto, but that doesn’t matter now. We need to go.”

“The only place I will be going is to wherever Nathan Wesninski is, so that I may have the pleasure of removing his throat from his body.” As Andrew spoke, he felt his body glow with an angry and unnatural golden light, forming the shape of a dangerous muzzle with sharp and deadly teeth.

Everyone froze, startled by the overt display of magic in front of them. Even Kevin was awed for a moment before he spoke.

“You’re like Neil,” he breathed. “I thought it was too easy, he agreed too quickly to everything, he was resigned to it, I didn’t think he was protecting someone else. If anyone finds out about you…” Kevin trailed off, looking at Andrew in horror. But Andrew didn’t care about that. He cared about what Kevin was implying.

“What do you mean ‘he agreed’?” Andrew asked softly. Everyone could sense the danger as he prowled towards Kevin. Kevin backed up until his back hit one of the mossy standing stones in the grove.

“It’s not important,” Kevin stuttered. Andrew stepped closer, baring his teeth. “I mean! It’s-- It was after he saved you from that soldier, Riko insisted he come when Tetsuji and the Butcher arrived, and he agreed!”

Andrew grabbed Kevin by the throat and shoved him against the standing stone. Leaves shook from the impact, falling down on the two like gentle snow. Kevin dropped his crossbow, wheezing against Andrew’s hand at his windpipe. The lone bolt rolled to the side.

“You are purposefully withholding information. Why was Neil in Palmetto today?”

“Riko knew he’d been with the foxes,” Kevin choked out. “He threatened them. He threatened you. He said if Neil didn’t come, he’d hurt all of you.”

“That day you met Neil at the treeline. Were you playing messenger?”

Kevin nodded desperately. With that confirmation, Andrew released Kevin, tossing him aside like trash. Kevin heaved in air, coughing as he did. He picked up the crossbow he had dropped when Andrew was choking him, holding it close and searching for his lost ammo.

“Fucking martyr,” Andrew said. His fists were shaking with barely contained rage. Dan ran to help Kevin, Jeremy at her heels. Andrew could care less. No more distractions. No more interruptions. He was getting Neil back. He had to get Neil back.

Of course, right before he took his first step to Palmetto, another voice interrupted him.

“Who the hell are all of you and what are you doing on Hatford territory?”

The voice’s accent was achingly familiar. It sounded like Neil did when he was tired, when he wasn’t in total control of his vocal cords and the shapes he made with his mouth. This accent was stronger, though, assured of its position in the speaker’s mouth.

“Hatford” also stuck out to Andrew. That was the name Neil’s mother’s pack went by.

Andrew turned to see a man with sandy blonde hair and a firm expression emerging from the vines. He was dressed exquisitely, the material looking almost unreal in the sunlight. His eyes were dark brown and sharp, assessing the entire group with barely a blink.

“Well?” he insisted. Andrew took a step forward, squinting his eyes.

Blink.

A wolf, sandy-colored, huge, sharp.

Blink.

A man glaring at him.

Andrew put the pieces together quickly, Neil’s stories floating through his head. Stories of an uncle who ran away to the Otherworld, his sister too stubborn to follow. An agreement with the fae. A nephew trying to find the key that would let him find the family he lost.

“Stuart Hatford, I assume,” Andrew said. Stuart tilted his head.

“Hm. A young pup. What pack are you from?” Stuart said.

“Neil’s.”

“Nathaniel--” Stuart began, but was cut off by a growl from Andrew.

“It’s Neil. I won’t hear him called anything else, especially not by a name given to him by a bastard father and deranged mother.”

Stuart considered Andrew carefully. Andrew knew when he was being assessed as a threat, but Stuart didn’t look wary. Just curious.

“Neil bit you then?” he finally said. Andrew nodded sharply. “And where is he now?”

“With dear old dad.”

That caused a larger reaction in Stuart. His hackles raised and his mouth twisted in a snarl.

“Then we must waste no time in getting him back. Come to the den, I have others with me.” Stuart turned and waved his hand, encouraging them to follow. Andrew stayed put.

“We are going now. Every second we waste here Neil could be dead.”

Stuart looked over his shoulder. “I’d rather waste a few seconds to have a solid plan of attack than waste all our lives and the life of my nephew by running in carelessly.”

Andrew clenched his fists. He hated everything, he hated how Neil ran away, hated how he was stopped in his plans, hated how Stuart was right.

“We’re all coming too.” Andrew looked to see the foxes standing as a united front, Dan at the top of the pack.

And that’s what they were, wasn’t it? A pack. A family.

Stuart sighed. “Fine. We need help in the den anyway. I expect that along with Neil’s capture, they will be doing something to destroy the rest of the pack’s presence in the woods. Extra hands won’t hurt in keeping us alive.”

Stuart then began to walk, lifting a hand to clear the path of vines. He didn’t wait, assuming the group would catch up. Andrew could lead them through the vines himself.

Before starting forward, Andrew looked back. “Do you know what you’re getting yourself into?”

“You’re a fox, and so is Neil,” Dan said resolutely.

“Well I guess technically they’re wolves,” Aaron muttered. Matt still heard him and slung an arm around his shoulders.

“Wolves, fairies, selkies, whatever you are, you’re one of us,” he said jovially.

Andrew looked at the foxes. They all looked back at him, meeting his gaze fearlessly. There was no apprehension, no fear of his teeth, no superstitions. Renee had a glint of magic in her eye when Andrew scanned her face.

For so long, Andrew had thought it was just him against the world, alone. Then he had Aaron and Nicky. Then he had Neil. He thought that was it. That was the pack, that was the only family he would ever get.

Andrew just kept being wrong. He couldn’t find it in himself to resent that.

“Keep up then,” Andrew said, and parted the vines.

-------------------------------------------------

In the den, Andrew spotted three more people preparing to sleep and slip into their wolf form. They barely glanced at him, but all straightened up at attention when Stuart cleared his throat.

“Myself and these wolfwalkers of the Hatford clan will go into Palmetto and rescue Neil,” he announced. “The rest of you will watch over our bodies until we return and keep any threats away from the den.”

“I’m going too,” Andrew said.

“No. You’re not. You’re staying here.”

“Like hell I am.” Andrew stared Stuart down, feeling that roiling ball of anger in his chest. He wanted to transform into a wolf, show Stuart just how powerful he could be. He wanted to fling a knife into his chest, show him how it didn’t matter which form he was in. He could be deadly. He could be an asset. He could save Neil.

But Stuart didn’t relent.

“No,” he said again. It had such an air of definitiveness to it that anyone else would’ve backed down. Andrew may have backed down if the situation was different. But this was Neil.

“I said I wouldn’t leave Neil behind,” Andrew growled, louder than he had ever spoken before.

“You aren’t leaving him behind,” Stuart said tersely. “We are getting him. You are staying here and protecting the pack and our bodies.”

“But--”

“You are a child,” Stuart snapped. “I can already tell you’ve only been a wolfwalker for a few months at most. Neil’s father is an expert in the killing and torture of magical creatures, and it is only through years of experience and the element of surprise that we will be able to kill him. You are no use to Neil dead. We need you here.”

Andrew wanted to argue further, but his own words twisted in his head.

I won’t protect them over Aaron and Nicky. Aaron and Nicky were right there, needing him to keep them safe.

I won’t leave you behind. Andrew wasn’t leaving. He was standing his ground and waiting for Neil to come back to him.

But if I can, I will protect the pack. I promise.

Here was the opportunity to make good on that promise. Andrew never broke his deals, and he refused to break one he had made to Neil. Neil, who respected every boundary. Neil, who watched his back when no one else would. Neil, who made him feel so human, even when they were anything but.

Neil, who he loved.

“Bring him back,” Andrew said. Stuart nodded at him.

“We will. Now, the rest of you,” he said, looking to the foxes. “I need someone to watch the door of the den. In the event that it becomes unsafe, I need them to get out as many people as possible. But they must be willing to leave people behind if it becomes necessary, and everyone must be willing to listen to them if that time comes.”

The den was silent with the proclamation. Someone could have to make the hard choice. Eyes flitted to Dan, who looked like she was about to volunteer, but another interrupted her.

“I’ll do it.” Golden boy Jeremy Knox had an unfamiliar somber expression on his face, so different from his usually sunny smiles.

Despite working with him for months now, Andrew still couldn’t say he truly knew Jeremy. He was an optimist, always seeing the best in everyone, and masterfully diffusing tension when needed. He was a talented woodworker and friends with all the foxes, able to fall into easy conversation with any of them.

Yet there was a certain loneliness to him. A hardness covered by his joyful personality. Sometimes it felt like he was an outsider, an additional piece, an add-on. Skirting on the edges of things, holding his own secrets close to his chest.

Andrew looked at him and had no doubts that Jeremy would do what needed to be done when the time came.

“Good,” Stuart said. Andrew suspected he saw something similar. He looked away from Jeremy and scanned the rest of the group. “We’ll need people to help keep us as healthy as possible. If you see any of our sleeping bodies begin to gain injuries, do your best to treat them. It may not heal us completely, but it could be enough for us to survive.”

“Got it,” Katelyn said. She squeezed Aaron’s hand. “We run the clinic in Palmetto. We’ll do everything we can.”

Stuart nodded. He looked at Andrew once more. “I doubt the Moriyamas will go down without a fight. They will send soldiers here. It is your job to lead the pack and protect us.”

Andrew bared his teeth just slightly, letting out a soft noise. The pack heard him, falling behind him with eyes glowing slightly. Lir was at the front, snarling. Stuart nodded in approval.

“Any fighters with you who could assist?” he asked. Kevin raised a shaky hand.

“Crossbow. Sword fighting,” he rasped. Stuart glanced at him, then looked skeptically at the other hand raised.

Renee’s calm smile was still on her face, as gentle as always. “If Andrew will be in his wolf form, I am happy to use his knives and assist with the matter.”

Stuart clearly didn’t quite believe her, but Andrew saw that glint pass across her eyes again. Stuart saw it too, raising his brows at her. She looked serenely back at him. He cleared his throat and turned away.

“Good. The rest of you can help provide medical assistance and keep your eyes open for any surprises. We’ll be back with Nathaniel.”

“Neil,” Andrew said. What surprised him was that he wasn’t the only one. The other foxes echoed him, stating Neil’s true and chosen name.

“Of course. Neil.”

Stuart nodded once more, then made himself comfortable in the corner. Andrew noticed that his and Neil’s beds were avoided. It was a kind gesture. Out of the sleeping bodies, four wolves emerged. Stuart was the largest, his fur sandy and rough. They all shook and stretched, preparing for the battle ahead.

The foxes kept startlingly quiet during the transformation, but it was clear most of them were shell-shocked by the magic. Andrew paid them no mind, heading to Stuart before he left.

Stuart looked up at him, teeth shiny and sharp, eyes dark as night.

“Bring him home,” Andrew whispered, an echo of his earlier statement. Stuart’s eyes softened just so, and then he was gone.

-------------------------------------------------

The waiting was the hardest part.

Andrew didn’t want to shift just yet, and had taken to pacing the length of the den. There was no change in the bodies on the den floor, and no change in the forest outside. The sun had passed its highest point and was steadily moving downward, lengthening the shadows.

King and Sir had snuck into the cave at some point and had taken to weaving around Andrew’s legs and attempting to trip him. Nicky had grabbed them at some point, but they always managed to slip away and meow at Andrew.

“They’re worried about you, it’s cute!” Nicky had said. His voice was strained with anxiety, similar to how it had been in the lead-up to Luther’s visit.

Andrew didn’t reply.

Aaron and Katelyn were keeping close eyes on the sleeping figures. Sometimes one of them would twitch or grunt, but nothing bad.

Yet.

It felt like years had passed, or only seconds, when a desperate scream reached the entrance of the den and echoed in its stone walls. Haunting, horrific. It sounded more strained than before, as if the one screaming was being tortured as they mourned, unable to keep the sound within themselves anymore. Everyone flinched and cowered at the sound.

Once it had reached its peak, it fizzled out, leaving only horrified looks and the impression of disaster.

Andrew smelled smoke.

He turned sharply to Kevin.

“Kevin, what does Jean herald?”

Kevin looked at Andrew with wide eyes. “How did you-”

“Doesn’t matter. Jean is a banshee. What does his cry herald?” Andrew’s eyes were full of fire. Kevin shook under his gaze and gulped.

“Violent death,” Kevin whispered.

The smell of smoke became more pressing, causing the other foxes to look at each other and take deep breaths, trying to determine if they were imagining it or not.

Andrew could feel the footsteps of soldiers through the earth, pounding from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head. The familiar gait of a horse led them, the whispers of a sneering voice that only Andrew could hear. Jean’s scream echoed in his ears. He turned to Kevin.

“I will happily ensure the violent death Jean heralds is that of Riko Moriyama.”

Kevin paled. “He’s here?”

Andrew didn’t dignify Kevin with an answer, just made his way to his bed of furs and made himself comfortable. He gave the rabbit fur near his head a single stroke, thinking of Neil’s face when he gave it to Andrew.

Before Andrew could close his eyes and fall off the edge of sleep, someone came and sat next to him. Aaron.

“What do you want?” Andrew said.

“I’m watching you. I’ll give you any necessary medical attention,” Aaron replied. Andrew narrowed his eyes.

“There are more people than just me. I won’t be far from my body anyway. Go look after someone else.”

“I need to watch over you, Andrew,” Aaron said. His voice was firm, but his hands were shaking.

“You need to watch over the people getting Neil. I will be fine. Check in on me every so often if it makes you feel better.”

“But--”

Aaron was interrupted with a hand on his shoulder.

“I’ll watch Andrew the whole time.” Dan’s voice seemed to fill the room. It calmed the shaking in Aaron’s hands, just slightly. She squeezed his shoulder. “I’ll call you the second something seems off. I promise.”

Aaron looked up at her with fear and gratitude. She used Aaron’s shoulder as leverage, sitting next to them. She made herself comfortable, ready for the long haul.

Andrew didn’t like the idea of anyone watching over him while he slept (besides Neil and the pack). But Dan looked at him with fierce eyes and held a resolute posture. If anyone had to look over him, he was glad it was her. She had always been the natural leader of the foxes. They listened to her. They respected her judgment. Wymack practically adopted her.

If someone had to be there, he was glad it was Dan.

He nodded to her, and closed his eyes.

Seconds later, the black wolf emerged. Andrew felt the power in his body, in every paw and tooth. The glow faded, revealing everyone staring at him.

“I’ll never get used to that,” Dan whispered. Aaron nodded in agreement. Andrew just growled and rolled his eyes before stalking to the front of the cave. The pack followed.

-------------------------------------------------

Smoke rolled over the tops of the trees, creating a dark haze over the forest and giving the sense of twilight rather than late afternoon. Andrew led the pack from behind the waterfall, looking beyond the top of their territory and catching glimpses of the ivy wall.

It was burning.

The enchanted ivy was nothing more than kindling under the torches of foot soldiers. It curled and turned to dust in the bright red-orange flames, destroying their protection. The one thing that had kept the pack safe from outsiders, kept Kevin in the dark, kept their land theirs.

Gone in a matter of minutes.

Andrew sensed two figures coming out of the den and joining him on the ridge: a shaking Kevin brandishing a sword, and a focused Renee grasping two sharp daggers. He spared a glance at them, seeing Kevin’s crossbow was absent from his hand or belt. He likely gave it to Jeremy as a final form of defense, the last bolt as their final weapon.

Hopefully they wouldn’t need it.

“I’ll head down the hill and keep the soldiers at bay,” Renee said. Her voice was quiet and serious, lacking its usual light tone.

Andrew nodded in assent. If there was someone who could keep multiple attackers at bay, it would be Renee. The pack would help her as well, leaving Andrew and Kevin to take care of the leaders. Riko and whoever else he dragged along would be bloodthirsty, itching for a fight.

Andrew was more than happy to give them one.

Renee broke away from the group, some of the pack following behind her. Andrew looked sharply at Lir, who stared right back. They communicated silently.

Stay hidden. Stay safe. Attack when you can. Keep Renee alive.

Lir snorted and snarled. His eyes shined. He gave a low bow to Andrew, then scampered off to join Renee, nipping at the other wolves to keep them in line. As they descended, Andrew felt a strong magical presence begin to form, growing in power with every one of Renee’s steps.

Natalie was out to play.

Andrew refocused on the steadily growing smoke in front of him, tracking the yells, footsteps, and clashes of metal behind him. Gunshots went off, making his ears ring, but he kept his stance and refused to flinch.

Anyone else would’ve run to help Renee, thinking no one would be able to sneak past them. The way to the den was similar to a bottleneck. The vines represented the easiest entrance, but Andrew knew it wasn’t the only one.

He would not leave the den vulnerable to go play with distractions. Something else was coming.

He was rewarded with the sound of light footsteps dancing in the dirt, effortlessly moving past Renee and the pack and making their way up the hill.

They heard her before they saw her, a sugary sweet voice dripping with venom. “Doesn’t seem like all of you decided to go down the hill, huh? Leaving the whore’s pack to that? But don’t worry, we’re going to have so much fun, just like I did with Junior!”

Out of the smoke, a woman appeared, dressed startlingly. She had on leggings that the men would often wear, giving the trees less fabric to snag on. She also wore a leather corset over a black shirt with slightly puffed sleeves. It had sheaths running along the edge, each with a knife. The two sheaths on her hips were empty, the knives already dangling carelessly from her hands.

She had dead brown eyes, straight dark hair, and ruby red lips painted into a sickening smile.

“Lola Malcolm,” Kevin stuttered. Andrew wracked his impeccable memory for where he’d heard that name before.

She must’ve been related to the Butcher in some way. Andrew had heard her name in passing when learning about the Butcher’s entourage. He remembered another Malcolm, a sibling, but didn’t hear any other footsteps.

Just Lola then. The only other thing his brain supplied him was that she was just as deadly as her mentor.

“Hi puppies,” she cooed. “I’m so excited to get a new coat to match Nathan’s. I wonder which of you I’ll skin first?”

She pretended to think about it before lazily pointing her knife at Andrew.

“Your fur looks just perfect. And don’t worry about your little human friends. I’ll kill them nice and slow too.”

“Save that one for me,” another voice declared. Through the haze Riko stepped forward, black sword pointing directly at Kevin. Kevin froze, breath stolen from him. Andrew growled.

“Fine,” Lola sniffed. “But if you can’t kill him fast enough, I might just do the job for you.”

Then she struck.

Lola was quick, a viper in the grass. She moved with a precision and speed that Andrew had only seen before in Neil. They began a brutal dance, her slashing knives and Andrew trying to find an opening to sink his teeth or claws into her.

“I had so much fun putting my marks on Junior,” Lola sang as she moved around Andrew’s swipes. “Did you know salted iron burns when things like you touch it? Oh, but it never burns enough. I let it rest in the fire for a moment, so it was nice and hot for little Nathaniel.”

Andrew roared in rage. Lola just laughed.

“I was so sad to leave him with dear old dad!” she continued. “But someone had to come deal with the loose ends.”

A slash of hers finally connected to Andrew’s back leg, and it burned as it cut into his skin. Andrew let out an involuntary whine at the feeling, which made Lola’s grin wider.

“Haven’t been hit with salted iron before?” she said. “I’ve heard it’s a unique feeling.” She lashed out again, but Andrew anticipated it, knew she was assuming he was weak from the attack. Yes, it burned and the pain was shocking, but not enough to down Andrew. One slash couldn’t stop him from tearing this woman to shreds.

He dodged quickly, ignoring the blood on his coat and the wound screaming with movement, and managed to get underneath Lola and latch onto her leg. She screeched at the contact. Andrew sunk his teeth in deeper.

“Get off me, mutt!” she screamed, and Andrew felt a deeper cut streak along his back. The knife sank in further, making the burning more profound. He yelped as the pain forced him to let go of her leg. They both fell away from each other.

“You’ll pay for that,” Lola panted. “You’ll pay for that bite, and you’ll pay for turning me into a creature like you.”

A creature like you. Andrew had forgotten. He was a wolfwalker, like Neil, and his bite did the same thing. Already he could see golden light emerging from Lola’s wound, mixing with the oozing blood.

It was almost poetic, Lola becoming what she has always been desperate to destroy. But Andrew would kill her before she ever got the chance to grow teeth, claws, and fur.

He leapt back into the fray.

The wound on her leg made Lola much slower to react, and she wasn’t able to get out of the way of Andrew’s pounce. His massive body pinned her arms to the side, holding her down completely. She struggled, kicking at him and nicking his paws with her knives, but Andrew ignored it all.

He thought of her laugh, her sick smile as she described what she did to Neil. The torture she put him through before coming out to the woods to destroy his family and bring him to further ruin. He thought about all the scars Neil had that came from her, all the pain he had been through because Lola wanted to have a little fun.

This must’ve been what Neil had felt when he broke through that window and pinned Drake beneath him.

Andrew was glad to do the same thing.

In an instant, he ripped through skin and muscle, delighting in the taste of iron filling his senses. Lola couldn’t even scream anymore, could barely gurgle as she lost the ability to breathe. Blood gushed out of her neck and painted her chest and Andrew’s muzzle red.

In a matter of seconds, Lola Malcolm was dead on the forest floor, twitching.

Andrew wanted to revel in the moment, but he knew there was more to do. The sound of clashing metal drew his attention to Riko and Kevin. They were locked in a deadly combat that took them closer and closer to the drop-off by the waterfall. One wrong step, and either one of them could tumble off into the sharp rocks and be lost forever.

“Your lame hand has weakened you significantly, Kevin,” Riko said, pushing Kevin back. “I’m glad you never returned to the kingdom, you would’ve been an utter embarrassment!”

Kevin faltered slightly, barely parrying another blow. He was trembling slightly. Riko was clearly reveling in it.

“You know, I was happy to put your father in the stocks this morning,” he sneered, “And I’ll be even happier at his public execution, telling him just how his son died!”

Another clash of metal, sparks visible through the constantly thickening smoke.

“You were always destined to be second place, you were lucky we even deigned to raise you! Your father will be delighted to know how worthless you turned out to be!”

Andrew saw Kevin flinch at the words, his grip on his sword faltering. Andrew staggered off of Lola’s corpse, weighing his options.

Kevin needed help. He could beat Riko one-on-one in the arena, but Riko’s words were breaking him down bit by bit. His breathing had picked up and his eyes were less focused. Kevin was an impeccable swordsman, but he had no spine, and that would be his downfall.

At least, it might be. But Andrew was here now, and he was going to save stupid Kevin’s stupid life.

He tried to take another step, but faltered. He looked at his hind leg where Lola’s knife first hit him. The wound was still bleeding, but the flow had stopped somewhat. It still burned with every move, and so did the wound that stretched across his side and back.

In this form, he wouldn’t be much help. The weapons at his disposal, teeth and claws, were hindered by his wounds. Jumping into the fray would cause him to get struck by their swords before he could do any damage. There was also a strong possibility of throwing Kevin over the edge in his attempt to hurt Riko.

Andrew couldn’t do what he needed to do as a wolf. He needed to be something else. He just hoped Kevin could hold his own while Andrew stumbled to the den.

Jeremy gave him a shocked look as he dragged himself past, clearly eyeing the fresh blood on Andrew’s face and the deep wounds on him. He wisely said nothing, keeping his position at the entrance.

Andrew quickly spotted his body being fussed over by Dan and Aaron. He saw his shirt had been removed, which irked him, but he knew it was necessary. The wounds on his wolf form were reflected on his human form. However, unlike on his wolf form, they had been patched up. Scraps of cloth, from Andrew’s own shirt and various other materials from the foxes, had been used as a temporary way to stop the bleeding.

Dan was wide-eyed but keeping it together as Aaron ripped more fabric apart. Katelyn was kneeling by one of Stuart’s people, using her own fabric strips to cover open wounds.

Andrew wanted to run over to her, to see the damage on the people meant to be saving Neil, to try to glean even a scrap of information about their rescue effort, but he knew he couldn’t. Not yet. Kevin was fighting for his life, and he needed Andrew.

Aaron shot up as Andrew limped towards them. “Andrew, I bandaged the wounds and stopped the bleeding best I could, but you should still be careful-- Andrew!”

Andrew paid him no mind. It was good that his human body was bandaged. It would be better than the gaping wounds on his wolf. He was relying on that to give him a fighting chance.

With more strain than usual, he leapt into the air, allowing the magic to take over. For a moment, he was a soul with no physical body. It was peaceful. There was no more pain, just the space between worlds. Unfortunately, just as quickly as the moment arrived, it was gone, and Andrew was plunging back into his human body.

Andrew gasped as he came to, paying no attention to Aaron’s worried rambles or Dan’s surprised cries. He took stock of himself for a second, ignoring the familiar burning sensation. Other than his shirt, nothing had been moved, which meant his bracers were still firmly in place. Renee had taken two of his knives, but Andrew felt weight still in his right bracer. She had left him an extra. Good.

But that wasn’t quite what he needed. He needed Kevin’s crossbow.

He didn’t say a word to Jeremy as he sprinted to the front of the cave, stealing the weapon from his hands. To his credit, Jeremy didn’t try to grab it back, just let Andrew have it.

Andrew loaded the singular bolt, cursing Kevin for not bringing more when he ran from Palmetto. He only had one shot.

It would have to be enough.

Andrew stepped out and aimed.

The two were at the edge of the waterfall’s drop, Riko standing above a downed Kevin. He was poised to strike his sword directly into Kevin’s heart.

Then a crossbow bolt was sticking out of his shoulder, startling him into dropping his sword, which clattered uselessly over the falls. Riko’s eyes snapped to meet Andrew’s.

“You fucking mutt!” he shouted. The distraction was enough for Kevin to escape, rolling away and putting distance between himself and Riko.

Andrew did the opposite, making his way towards Riko. He didn’t let his limp stop him, ignored the way his body screamed at him, and didn’t stop until he was within arm’s length of Riko.

Riko bared his teeth and unsheathed another sword, shorter but no less deadly. They stared each other down. Andrew took another step forward, lashing out, and Riko attempted to dodge, taking another step back until he was at the edge of the deadly drop.

“Ha! You think you can beat me in your pathetic human form?” Riko choked out. “I am a master swordsman. You’re a nobody, just a plaything for your older brother, right? Drake was more than happy to tell me all about your time together.”

Andrew just looked at him impassively, then looked down. Riko followed his eyes to where Andrew’s knife was stuck deeply into his chest. Andrew looked back up. Riko stared at him, face dropping.

“I don’t need to be a wolf to beat you,” Andrew snarled. “You’re a fucking weakling and a coward, and you will die like one.”

Andrew yanked his knife out of Riko’s ribs and kicked him square in the center of his chest, sending him over the edge and into the deadly spiked rocks below. Riko flung his arms forward, managing to catch part of Andrew’s face with his nail and leaving a light scratch across his cheek, but it was not enough to save him.

The last thing Andrew saw of Riko was the terrified look in his eyes.

It was one of the better sights he had seen.

“Andrew…” Kevin’s voice pulled him from his relishing of Riko’s demise. He let himself stand at the edge for one final second, fully confirming Riko was dead. Something in his chest settled. He knew that Riko was gone for good.

“Is it over?” Andrew finally turned to Kevin, meeting his eyes.

“He’s dead,” Andrew replied. Kevin was hard to read, both relaxing and flinching at the declaration. He had seen Riko fall, but Andrew’s confirmation of the truth had gotten through to him.

“The others?” he asked shakily. Andrew tilted his head and listened.

The crackling of flames continued on, but the marching of soldiers had disappeared completely. There were no more gunshots, no clashes of steel, no shouts of anger or fear. The silence was almost eerie.

Then he heard familiar steps, four paws pressing into the earth, and Lir ran forward and stopped right in front of Andrew.

Andrew kneeled down, giving Lir permission to lick all over his face while he ran his hands through Lir’s smoky fur.

“Everyone make it out alright, Lir?” Andrew asked. Lir refrained from licking his face just long enough to look over to where he had run from. Andrew followed his gaze, seeing more figures making their way forward in the smog. Emerging first, the rest of the pack following behind her, was Renee.

Her white hair was streaked with ash and she had cuts and abrasions on her arms. Bruises were forming across her brow, painting her in yellows, blues, and blacks. Her eyes shined brightly regardless, sparkling with hope.

“Andrew! They’re back!” she called out.

Before she finished her sentence Andrew was running down the hill to meet them, to see--

Neil.

Emerging from the smoke, riding on his uncle’s back, was Neil, his Neil, breathing, living, alive Neil.

His hair was matted with dirt, smoke, and blood. His left cheek was covered in bright red circles that were scabbing and oozing, and the skin around them looked melted. The other cheek was decorated with still-bleeding slices in a criss-cross pattern.

His arms were much the same, aggressive knife swipes crawling up his skin, interspersed with circular burns. All Lola’s work, Andrew assumed, considering her earlier taunts.

Neil was wearing a loose cream-colored tunic to hide the rest of the damage. It wasn’t doing the best job considering the growing red stains on the front. Andrew assumed the back would be much the same.

Thankfully, his rabbit’s legs seemed completely intact.

Andrew was at his side before he could blink. Neil looked up at him, and his blue eyes cleared as they scanned Andrew. He looked at the red bandages around Andrew’s torso and legs, brow furrowing into a worried expression.

“You could’ve been killed,” Neil managed. His voice was scratchy, reminding Andrew of Jean’s voice that night at the tavern. Andrew gripped the back of Neil’s neck.

“Aaron stopped the bleeding before I even came back to my body,” Andrew said. “All my wounds are taken care of.”

Neil lifted a hand and traced the bloody scratch on Andrew’s face. It stung, but Andrew held back his flinch.

“Not all of them,” Neil replied. Then his hand glowed faintly and he started to howl, and Andrew needed to put a stop to that before Neil burned himself up using magic in his current state. He took his other hand and covered Neil’s mouth. Neil looked at him with an adorably confused expression.

“Later,” he murmured. Neil accepted that, eyes softening.

“Promise?” he asked.

“Yes. But we need to take care of you first.”

“I’m fine, Drew,” Neil whispered.

“You are not fine,” Andrew said, leaning closer until their foreheads were practically touching.. “You are the farthest thing from fine.”

Neil gave Andrew a weak smile. “I will be. The den has more wolfwalkers. Better healing. Soon they’ll just be scars. I’m used to scars.”

Andrew’s hand tightened on Neil’s neck. He hated that he was used to scars, to abuse, to torture. That after all that, he could still look up at Andrew with his stupid smile and intense blue eyes and say he was fine.

He couldn’t manage to put all his emotions into words, not even into a look. He just closed his eyes and let the feeling of Neil’s breath on his face calm him down.

“No more scars,” he murmured under his breath. Neil didn’t reply, but Andrew knew he was smiling.

Stuart barked, interrupting their moment and urging them forward. Neil was in a bad state and needed healing. Andrew knew this. He removed his hand and allowed them all to continue forward to their den.

To their home.

-------------------------------------------------

It took all of Renee and Dan’s strength to keep the foxes from falling all over Neil. Matt was fully sobbing, Allison was trying to convince everyone she wasn’t crying, Seth was pretending to ignore all of it, and Nicky was hugging a teary Erik. Kevin and Jeremy managed to somewhat keep it together, though Jeremy excused himself to go “watch the entrance” (and cry).

Aaron ran to Andrew immediately, scolding him for running out of the den with serious injuries. Katelyn watched over the other wolfwalkers as they returned to their bodies while Aaron ripped into Andrew.

A soft glow flickered in and out of the cave as the wolfwalkers returned to their human bodies, stretching out their legs and hearing what Katelyn had to say about their wounds. Andrew allowed Aaron to keep up his ranting through it all, but once Neil slid off Stuart’s back and into his bed, Andrew cut him off and went to Neil.

“Yes or no?” he asked quietly.

“Always yes with you, Drew,” Neil replied, causing Andrew to scoff. He gently threaded his fingers into Neil’s hair, careful not to pull on the tangles. His other hand cupped the side of Neil’s face, avoiding the cuts and burns best he could.

“You’ll be alright soon, Neil,” Stuart said from behind them. He had returned to his body, a few scratches and burns on him, but nothing like Neil. Neil nodded, allowing Andrew to rest his head back on the bed. The other wolfwalkers came to surround him, the pack squeezing in where they could.

Neil looked at Andrew with a softness in his eyes that Andrew didn’t think he deserved. Andrew couldn’t look away, only closing his eyes as everyone raised their hands in tandem and began to howl.

The glow started faintly, but soon filled the entire cave. Every mark on the wall, every scribble and story, erupted with bright light. It snuck under Andrew’s closed eyes and made him feel like he was looking at the sun. The howl grew louder as the pack joined in, lending their strength. What surprised Andrew was the tentative voices of the foxes being added to the choir. It started with Renee, soon followed by Dan and Matt, and then everyone was joining in. It was electric.

Andrew felt the power flowing through him and everyone else. He concentrated on his intention. To heal Neil. To get rid of the burns, the aches, the pains. To bring him peace and comfort. To wrap him in his arms and never let go. To protect him.

As the howl reached its peak, Andrew felt his magic flowing into Neil. Felt it seep into the crevices of Neil’s wounds and soothe them. Andrew heard Neil sigh as tension melted from his body.

Then the light faded, howls ebbed away, and Andrew opened his eyes.

There was Neil. His skin had knitted itself back together, but left long lines across his arms and face. The burns faded from an angry red into pale pink bumps that shined in the dim light. Andrew knew the marks would never go away. The weapons that Lola and Nathan used left scars, even on their kind.

But Neil was as healed as he was going to be, and was looking at Andrew with a gentle smile and shining eyes and that was all he ever needed. Andrew leaned down as Neil leaned forward, allowing their foreheads to touch again. He reveled in being able to put his hand on Neil’s cheek, no longer worried about upsetting the wounds.

“Yes or no?” he whispered. Neil was already leaning in, barely managing a “yes” before their lips met.

It felt like coming home. Neil was alive underneath him, chapped lips moving against Andrew’s own. He let his hands drift into Neil’s hair and across the back of his neck, feeling his pulse and the warmth under his skin.

Alive, alive, alive.

Neil never took more than he was given, so Andrew had to guide his hands to his face, but once they were there, he felt Neil touching him with the same sort of reverence. The same chant in his head. They had been separated all day, fighting for their lives in their own ways, but now they were together. Andrew would never let them be stolen from each other again.

Andrew didn’t care if everyone in the den was staring at them, if there was more work left to do. He would kiss Neil for however long he wanted to.

But things never went to plan with Andrew. As he leaned down a little more to deepen the kiss, it pulled on the slash on his back. He grunted at the spike of pain, and Neil was instantly pulling away, scanning Andrew’s body and trying to trade places with him.

“Andrew next,” he said, tone clipped.

“Yes, of course,” Stuart replied, “and then we can head out. It’s almost dark, and the gateway to the Otherworld will be shifting soon.”

All the noise in Andrew’s head froze.

“Heading out?” he asked.

“Of course. I’m taking Nathaniel to the Otherworld, to be with his family.”

“I am not going with you,” Neil immediately said. “My family is here.” He tried to sit up further, but was still slightly weak, and slumped again. Andrew wrapped a gentle arm around him.

“Nathaniel--” Stuart was cut off by Andrew’s low growl, and he quickly corrected himself. “Neil. You won’t be safe here. Andrew is welcome to come, as are your other magical companions, but I cannot take mortals to the Otherworld.”

“Then I won’t go.”

“I can’t leave you unprotected after everything,” Stuart insisted. “I won’t leave you here with nothing.”

“Then don’t. Put us at a gateway.”

A murmur passed through the other wolfwalkers, and Stuart’s forehead filled with wrinkles. Andrew had no idea what a gateway was. Luckily, it seemed like Renee did. She stepped forward.

“I think that’s a great idea, Neil,” she said. “A gateway is where the Otherworld and our world meet. Where both mortals and those of the Otherworld can exist peacefully. They're difficult to find because the land moves continuously, so we won't be tied down to one place. We'll be safe."

Andrew caught onto Renee’s game quickly. The other foxes perked up at hearing there was a place they could all go together that would be safe from the Moriyamas. Stuart caught onto it too, and pursed his lips.

“You must be willing to guard and protect the gateway with your lives,” he said. “And the mortals who live there will be changed. The effects will not be as extreme as those of the Otherworld itself, but you will carry them with you for the rest of your lives.”

“No different than all the other shit we’ve put up with,” Seth said. “At least there’s the potential for magical powers.”

Allison snorted at that, and Matt gently pushed Seth, the two of them play fighting. The rest of the foxes looked on at Stuart, daring him to give them another reason. Instead, he looked to Neil.

“Gateways don’t have the same properties of longevity of the Otherworld,” he began. “You will only live slightly longer than an ordinary mortal life. You won’t be immortal like the rest of your kin.”

“Who wants to live forever anyway?” Neil replied. “I know my mother didn’t. I don’t either.”

“You will encounter strange and dangerous travelers. It’s why your mother didn’t want to be at a gateway. In order to protect the Otherworld, you must be known.”

“No one’s chasing me anymore.” Neil looked up at Andrew. “I think I’m okay with being known, now.”

“Gateways shape themselves around those who protect them. Are you sure this group can handle that?”

“I think with my family here beside me, we’ll make something special.” The foxes looked fondly at Neil. Matt leaned down to ruffle his hair, batted away by Andrew. Dan nudged him with her foot. Nicky had tears running down his face.

Stuart let out a long sigh. “Alright then. There’s a gateway in the south that needs new protectors. I suppose you all can take a stab at it.”

The foxes let out a cheer. Neil closed his eyes and allowed himself a soft smile. Andrew traced it with his eyes, etching it into his memory forever.

Neil was here, the pack was here, his family was here, and they were all going to travel somewhere better together. Somewhere that had its dangers, its travelers, its magical mishaps, but somewhere they could build from the ground up. A new Foxhole for the strays.

Andrew breathed in. He breathed out.

Everything wasn’t perfect, but they’d get there.

“There’s still more to do,” Renee said softly. “Andrew’s wounds are still bleeding. Jean is still trapped. Abby and Bee are still in Palmetto. Tetsuji escaped. Wymack is in the stocks.”

Dan put a hand on Renee’s shoulder. “Don’t worry. We’ll get everyone back. We’ll get everyone healed. We’ll grab what we can. Then we’ll go to the gateway. Like Neil said: we’ll make it something special.”

“Together,” Neil said weakly. His voice still carried in the cave, imbuing everyone with something that could’ve been called hope.

“Together,” Andrew echoed.

The fires were all doused by the heavy rainfall. Through the haze and fleeting smoke, the sun finally began to set, coating the land in all its extraordinary colors.

Chapter Text

There are a lot of rumors about the little town they say is called Foxhole. No one quite knows where it is. One woman claims that Foxhole is absolutely north of Millport. Others call her crazy, insisting that you have to go west. One man swears up and down he found it going east. The only thing that’s at all confirmed is that it is somewhere in the wilds around the town of Millport, and no one finds it twice.

Sometimes visitors from Foxhole appear in Millport. They come to get materials or goods that the forest can’t provide. Everyone gawks at them when they pass through, but they don’t seem to mind. The most common visitor is a man with tan skin, curly brown hair, and an excitable attitude. He’s made friends with practically everyone in Millport, under the watchful eye of a large, kind man with dirty blonde hair and soft eyes.

They also occasionally see a man with bright hair and a brighter smile, trailed by one of two surly dark haired men with marks on their face. The other visitor that has graced the Millport is a pleasant older woman who loves to give advice to the mothers around town on what to do when their child is sick. Once, a well-built older man came with her. He had a penchant for ruffling kids' hair.

No one else from Foxhole visited Millport, but everyone knew others lived there, whether through listening to their visitors or simply paying attention to what they picked up in town. Every time a visitor from Foxhole strolled up the path, the town was at rapt attention, wondering if it would be someone new, or if they would gain new crumbs of information about the secret village in the woods.

So yes, to the people of Millport, Foxhole was a mystery. A small group of buildings seen in a mirage, a place on the edge of their memories that they can’t remember quite right. A place that often found them when they needed it most, left them with a new coat, warm apple cake, and a feeling of otherness tingling in the soles of their feet.

To the people of Foxhole, it was none of that. It was simply home.

-------------------------------------------------

Foxhole was established after Palmetto’s forest had cooled and the foxes had escaped into the night. After everything that had happened, the foxes had grabbed what they could carry, scooped up Abby, Bee, Wymack, and an injured Jean, and gotten the hell out of dodge. Stuart watched over them with the Hatford pack as they journeyed somewhere that they could rebuild.

Despite his initial agreement on taking the foxes to a gateway, Stuart still tried to convince them to give up on the entire plan. He was reluctant about giving away secrets, especially to a group of mostly mortals. He was even more reluctant to give up Neil after everything that happened to him. But a week on the road with the foxes wore him down, and he agreed to take them to the gateway he had mentioned before. They would have to swear to protect it, keep people from wandering in, help the fair folk that needed it, but in return they would have a place to call home, a large patch of forest with all the resources they needed to thrive and that could never be found in the same place twice.

It was perfect.

Foxhole had a habit of only letting itself be found by people who needed help, and never letting itself be found by the same person twice. A few stragglers had managed to work their way into the hearts of the people and the village itself, but that was rare. Beyond those exceptions, it was inhabited only by the original foxes.

When a traveler found Foxhole, they would step into a clearing that seemed to appear out of nowhere. A wooden sign was stuck in the ground at the entrance. The words on the sign were written in gibberish, unreadable to the non-magical, but there was also a clearly carved name: FOXHOLE. A delicate carving of a fox ran between the two languages. The sign was covered in crawling vines and had an old, mossy look, yet still managed to be readable.

Stepping beyond the sign, they were greeted with the sight of a village. It had everything it would need to support itself. A large barn, colorful rows of fruits and vegetables, and animals roaming freely or lazing safely in their wooden pens.

The largest building besides the barn was the tavern, bright and beautiful with an orange glow emanating from the windows. A sign hung on the outside naming the building “The Foxhole,” which was confusing to outsiders but made every fox light up when they saw it. Inside were far too many tables and chairs, a giant hearth always lit to keep it warm. It also served as a large storage area for food during winter. Often Abby or Bee was behind the polished wooden bar, or another fox giving the ladies the night off (Matt had become quite the bartender, and Aaron would never admit it, but he was fond of baking). The spacious second floor served as Bee’s residence.

After the Foxhole, the rest of the buildings were the various houses of the foxes.

The one with the most gaudy decorations belonged to Nicky and Erik. They also had a small barn and stable as well as a substantial garden in front of and behind their house. Erik tended to the animals the most, butchering the pigs, milking the cows, and collecting the eggs from the chickens. Nicky preferred the garden. He had gotten into the habit of planting flowers, though Erik always ensured food was planted as well.

(“Nicky my love, I think you’ve planted enough foxgloves.”

“But Erik, the name is perfect, and they’re so pretty!

“They’re also quite toxic.”

“Aaron said he uses them sometimes! For heart stuff, or something.”

“Just a few more, and then potatoes?”

“Alright, alright, but only because you’re handsome!”

They sealed the deal with a kiss, much to the relief of everyone who had been listening to the same argument all week.)

Across from them stood Aaron and Katelyn’s house, which doubled as the infirmary. It was encircled by a robust herb garden. Aaron and Katelyn were always proud to make their own medicines for the foxes, and also had Nicky sell them or donate them to Millport. Aaron was forcing Katelyn to take more breaks than usual though, due to her pregnancy.

(“Aaron, I can weed a garden!”

“Katelyn, you are creating a human life! I can do all the chores, it’s your job to rest!”

“Aaron, if I stay cooped up in here for one more hour, I am going to stab you with every medical tool I can find in the house.”

Aaron let her weed the garden under very worried supervision.)

Then there was Dan and Matt’s place. A blacksmithing area dominated their front yard. Dan could be seen working there most days, Matt occupied with keeping their one-year-old from getting too close to the hot iron. Matt had taken after Nicky and discovered a love of gardening. He was always proud of cooking dishes for his family with everything he harvested, and helping feed the foxes through the winter. He was also learning woodworking from Jeremy, insisting that he should be the one to build his daughter’s bed.

(“Matt, I can do it, it’s a gift to you both!”

“No Jeremy, I need to do this. Now hand me a bandage and show me how I’m supposed to hold the saw.”

“... fine.”)

Dan, on the other hand, was overjoyed to go back to blacksmithing. She made all the weapons and tools for the foxes, gathering her own materials from the plentiful earth around the gateway. Some of her items were brought into Millport for selling, but most stayed with the foxes. She made windchimes for Nicky and Erik, wedding rings for Katelyn and Aaron, and a new sword for Kevin so he could get rid of his Moriyama blade.

(He cried when she gave it to him. Wymack had too, and pulled them into a group hug. It was no secret he had practically adopted Dan, and now with Kevin joining him, they had their own little family.)

The house next to them belonged to some newcomers. Laila and Cat had come across Foxhole while running away from their old village. The insistence that their love was sinful and they needed men to “fix” them had gotten too much, especially after the threats of sending young men into their beds without their consent. They ran away with nothing but the clothes on their backs. At first they were wary of the Foxhole being just like every other village, but they saw Allison and Renee, Erik and Nicky, and Andrew and Neil, and realized this was where they belonged.

(“Are any of you like… straight?” Laila asked.

Aaron raised a hand, expecting to see Katelyn, Dan, and Matt follow him.

They didn’t.

“What!?” he yelled. Matt just started laughing, Dan rolled her eyes, and Katelyn kissed Aaron on the cheek.

“Yeah, we’re staying,” Cat declared, and that was that.)

Laila learned she absolutely loved chickens, and had a whole flock running around in their backyard. She was a go-to for fresh eggs. Cat had taken after Dan and was learning blacksmithing. She also shared her cooking talent with all the foxes, creating new and flavorful dishes every chance she got.

Allison and Renee were settled in nicely nearby, a large and tastefully decorated house for the two of them. It had to be large to fit Allison’s looms, which always had projects going on them. She was overjoyed to be free of the Moriyama’s oppressive red and black color scheme, and made practically all the foxes’ clothes. Most accepted them graciously, but Neil was always a challenge.

(“Neil, give me that shirt.”

“Sure, Ali, are you gonna repair it?”

“I’m burning it.”

“Ali! No, I’ve had that one for years!”

“Exactly.”

She did end up burning it, along with his pants and boots from his time on the run. Matt held a funeral for them. Neil didn’t think it was very funny, but Allison brought him new clothes that fit better than anything he had worn before, so he stopped complaining. Mostly.)

Renee supported her wife’s talent by tending to their herd of sheep. She kept them safe and healthy, sheared them when they needed it, and helped Allison spin the wool. She also had a garden where she grew flax and cotton for more materials. Additionally, there was a shrine near their house which all the foxes had contributed to. Renee went there to pray, sometimes guiding another fox in their new connection to the earth and the Otherworld.

(Matt had come when he found out Dan was pregnant, asking Renee to help keep Dan and the baby safe.

Aaron had scoffed at the whole thing, but when Katelyn told him the news, he sheepishly met Renee by the shrine to ask the same.

And of course, Laila met her there weekly to thank the earth for her wife and chickens. And to gossip, but no one else needed to know that.)

Jean and Jeremy’s houses were right next to each other with barely any space in between. They did sleepovers constantly, so everyone wondered why they had two separate houses anyway. Maybe it was purely aesthetic, as Jeremy had a bright and colorful house, while Jean’s stuck to a dark and minimalist theme. Or maybe it was to accommodate their weird thing with Kevin, who stayed over at one of their houses most nights. Or maybe it was for their odd habit of talking to each other through windows, having full conversations leaning out of them from their individual houses.

(“I’m doing a new woodworking piece,” Jeremy said, leaning so far out the window he almost fell out.

“I would love to see it sometime. Your work is always impeccable,” Jean replied. Kevin stood outside their house, watching.

“Why don’t you just pick one of the houses to talk in?” he asked.

“Why don’t you pick one of the houses to live in?” Jean shot back playfully. Kevin kept his mouth shut after that.

There was a long ongoing bet about which house Kevin actually lived in, and those who overheard the conversation were upset at how little it cleared anything up.)

Jeremy continued his woodworking, enjoying putting fine details on everything he could. He loved personalizing all his creations, from houses to beds to forks. He taught Wymack, Matt, and Laila some woodworking to take some of the workload off him and Seth. As a result, some of the furniture came out a little wonky, but everyone loved it. He had also begun learning to fish, forcing Jean to come along with him. Sometimes Katelyn would join in too.

(“My dad used to be a fisherman before we moved,” she explained to him one day. They were at the river by the den, watching fish swim and swirl in the current.

“Yeah, I used to live in a fishing town. It got pretty lonely after moving to Palmetto. I left a lot behind.”

“Jean and I will always fish with you, no matter what.” She pulled him into a hug, which he graciously accepted.)

Jean, on the other hand, had become another proficient gardener. It was a peaceful activity he could do solo, and it felt good to finally create and provide for others. He also followed Jeremy around, helping with construction at random intervals. He learned a lot by watching, and liked to whittle while he and Jeremy had their window chats.

(“What are you making this time?”

“Hm. A fish.”

“Show me?”

“Non.”)

Seth’s yard was always a mess of firewood and lumber. He and Jeremy did most of the construction work for Foxhole, but while Jeremy did more detail work, Seth did most of the heavy lifting. Despite his complaints about it in Palmetto, the work was an outlet for him. It also helped to not be dealing with quotas and tearing down a magical forest. He had a strange relationship with the forest around the gateway, but it seemed healthy enough. Neil said the trees liked him.

(“Don’t use that for firewood, it’s for a bed.”

Jeremy tilted his head at Seth. “Are you sure?”

“That’s what the tree wanted.”

Jeremy just blinked and agreed.)

Near the end was Wymack and Abby’s house, which was massive. It had plenty of extra rooms to house travelers or new residents who were waiting for their houses to be completed. It was less of a house and more of an inn. Kevin had also finally told Wymack that he was his father, which had led to a teary reunion and a room being designated just for him. In truth, neither Jeremy nor Jean’s house was where Kevin lived. When he wanted to truly go home, he would crash with Wymack and Abby.

(“Dad, I’m staying here tonight!” ‘Dad’ was a new word that Wymack was trying to get used to. Abby always smiled far too brightly when she heard it. It made Wymack’s ears go red.

“Sure Kev!” Wymack called back. “There’s a selkie staying tonight too though, so be respectful!”

“My room’s still good though, right?” Kevin had walked into the room then, looking at Wymack with a slightly apprehensive look. His heart broke and swelled at the same time.

“Always, Kev.”)

The last house was, of course, Neil and Andrew’s. They didn’t use it too often, preferring to stay at the den with the pack, but every so often they decided to spend a night there. In the afternoons, they enjoyed the sunlight streaming through the windows. It wasn’t too big, just enough for two bedrooms and a large library with a massive comfortable couch (often occupied by a snoozing Sir and King). Nicky collected books from the town for them, and the collection slowly grew from a small stack to enough books to fill a room.

The second bedroom was a mystery when they asked for it, but Neil said he wanted to be able to have guests. It turned out that instead of guests, it would be guest, singular. Robin was a runaway from a harsh home looking for any port in a storm. She stumbled across the pack as they were hunting and immediately brandished a stick, ready to fight them off. Her idiotic plan endeared Andrew to her, and they guided her to Foxhole. She soon became a permanent resident in Neil and Andrew’s home, and took care of it and the cats when they were at the den, which was most of the time.

(“We should call this ‘Robin’s house,’ why is it still Andrew and Neil’s house?”

“The custom handprint and paw artwork above the door was specifically for Andrew and Neil!”

“We can remove it!”

At that comment, Robin found herself tackled by multiple wolves, as she often did.)

The den was a whole other story, and what most of the foxes would consider Neil and Andrew’s “real” house. It was close to Foxhole, easy enough to walk to, and the closest location to the true entrance to the Otherworld. The den itself was a cozy cave set into a small hill. Next to it, a tiny series of waterfalls fell into small pools before descending into a large pool that flowed out into a river. The large pool was a very popular place in the summer for the foxes to go swimming, and many of them would also stop by to enjoy the beauty of the grove.

The rocks around the den were also slowly but surely being covered in writings and drawings. Andrew and Neil carved their own stories and spells across the walls and through the grove, inviting the foxes to do the same. At night, they glowed gently and provided just enough light for night swimming and bonfires.

Despite having the den as their true home, Andrew and Neil could often be found relaxing on their plush couch in their house, cats and Robin at their side. They taught Robin how to cheat at cards, to the ire of all the foxes, and listened to all her stories and rambles about her time before Foxhole. There was a bet about when they would finally give her a gentle bite and induct her into the pack. She was practically their adopted daughter already. Anytime someone was looking for her, they could be certain she was at Andrew and Neil’s house, lazing on the sofa.

And that’s where Nicky found her. He had knocked on the door before entering, striding in at Robin’s shout and plopping down next to her on the couch. The cats, who were happily sunning themselves in a pool of light, leapt to greet Nicky and beg for treats.

“Where are Andrew and Neil?” Nicky asked.

“At the den, I bet. I can go get them,” Robin replied. Nicky waved her off.

“It’s fine, they’ll come later. I’m sure of it. Andrew would rather die than miss a Cat dinner and a Bee dessert. It’s unheard of.”

Robin laughed and followed Nicky to the Foxhole. Her laugh carried, flowing through the branches of the trees and fading away at the entrance of Neil and Andrew’s den.

Neil let out a sigh as he enjoyed the weight of Andrew’s arms wrapped around him. There was only one large bed in the den now, made of a mix of furs and cloth that kept them warm and comfortable.

Andrew breathed in deeply. “Almost time for dinner. Cat’s cooking,” he said over Neil’s shoulder.

“Time to head out then?” Neil asked. He began to maneuver himself out of Andrew’s arms, but Andrew’s grip tightened and he pulled Neil back against him.

“We still have time. So eager to run away, rabbit?” he said. Neil rolled his eyes but let himself be stolen back.

“I’m not a rabbit anymore,” Neil said, snuggling further into Andrew’s arms and chest.

“My bunny, then,” Andrew replied softly. The words were muffled by his face in Neil’s back, but he knew Neil would hear them loud and clear. Neil kissed one of the hands wrapped around his torso.

“Always and forever, Drew.”

Andrew placed his lips on the back of Neil’s neck. Neil hummed, gently whispering the words to a lullaby that his mom used to sing to him, once upon a time.

Wolf, wolf, howls the wolf,

Wolf, wolf, run free,

The wolf will leap from child asleep,

The wolf will run ‘til rising sun,

The wolf will guide you in your dreams,

Run free.